Login

The Equestrian Guardian

by Darklordcomp

Chapters

Prologue

Guardian Prologue

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

A MLP-FIM fanfic

Prologue

"I've had enough of this crap" David said as he threw his suitcase on top of his bed. It was 11:00 at night as he quietly began packing the necessities into his suitcase. David was a 19 year old foster child. His parents had died in a car accident that killed both of them and left David with a scar from his forehead all the way down to the base of his chin. As he packed his things into the suitcase he reached into the back of his closet and removed his most precious treasures. He first removed a nickel plated silver .45 caliber pistol from a locked box. "Dad…" he mumbled. David's father John had served in Iraq and lost a leg to an RPG, he had given his pistol to David at his 13th birthday. Two years later David had already learned how to shoot like a soldier. His memories of his father flooding back to him, David quietly loaded the gun, flipped the safety on, and placed the pistol and 10 extra magazines into his suitcases flap area for easy access. "I could always just put those monsters out of their… NO! I'm not a murderer." It was hard for David to resist killing his new "parents". His foster parents were more like slave drivers than anything else. They had never loved him; all he ever got from them was bruises and chores. David cleansed his thoughts and continued filling the suitcase with clothes and water bottles that he kept in his room. The next treasure had belonged to his mother and was the only thing recovered from the crash; it was a solid gold cross necklace that when held up to direct light would cast shadows of the cross in every direction. "I love you Mom" he said as he slipped it around his neck. "Alright let me think, water, food, clothing, boots, compass, Mom and Dad's treasures, am I forgetting anything…? Oh yeah..! Dream Maker!!" Dream Maker was the name of David's final treasure; a perfectly forged Japanese Katana that he received for a graduation present. David slowly removed the blade from the scabbard looking at it in the moonlight that pierced through his window. The sword was beautifully crafted with a silver and blue oriental design, but what mainly set the sword apart was the color of the metal. The sword was crafted from a mysterious metal that had been pure white when discovered, and the sword itself was now a sparkling silver-white color. "The old man called it Dream Metal, said it came from some weird cave he found during a full moon." He quietly placed the sword back into the scabbard and tied it around his waist. 'Well... that's everything, farewell old life." He said as he picked up the suitcase and carried it like a backpack out the door. "My new life full of adventure and maybe some f-friends too." He stuttered on the word friend, he had never had a single friend his whole life, but as he set out toward the woods near his house, he had no idea he would soon have tons of friends. Though they would not be the kind of friends he was expecting.

Chapter 1

Guardian Chap 1

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chapter 1

"Finally, I think this is far enough away from the houses where I won't be spotted."

David said as he started unrolling his sleeping bag. David had been walking for a good while over rough ground and he was exhausted from the trip. As the full moon rose in the sky he slowly removed Dream Maker from his side and reached into his bag.

"It's been so long since I've played. I hope I still can." David carefully removed a pale white ocarina. He had won the ocarina in a contest while his high school class was visiting Japan. He had played all the time for his parents and friends since it always brought smiles to their faces. His foster parents on the other hand thought it was nothing but an annoyance. So they forbid him from playing it while he stayed with them.

"It's lucky you're still in one piece old friend, seeing how he almost smashed you."

David's foster father had tried to play the ocarina, to show David how annoying it was, but when he failed to do so he threw it to the ground attempting to smash it. David then broke his "Fathers" jaw with his fist and locked himself in his room, threating to shoot anyone who tried to come inside. David brought his thoughts back to the present and began playing; at first he just played a few notes to sharpen his skills. He then let his heart play what had been lost for so long by closing his eyes and letting the notes come forth unhindered. As he finished and was about to put the instrument away he heard a small voice.

"Please, don't stop playing. Your music makes me feel better."

David quietly looked around, but he didn't see anything.

"Okay, but can I least see the face of the one who wants me to keep playing?" he asked. He suddenly heard a rustling behind him and turned to see a surprising sight.

"A… Pony??" he said confused. David rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasan't seeing things. It was true a small filly with night blue fur had stepped out of the shadows, but what shocked David the most was that it had a unicorn horn and wings! It slowly came closer almost as if it was afraid of David, who had carefully put out his hand.

"Hey it's okay, I won't hurt you" he whispered. The pony stopped in its tracks and began trembling in fright.

"I know what you want" he said and began playing a slow lullaby like tune on his ocarina. The pony grew closer and closer until it actually laid its head on his lap, and as he continued to play it cuddled even closer to him. When he finally finished the lullaby he gently stroked the pony's mane with his free hand.

" You're so pretty, for such a strange pony." David said as the pony stood on all its legs and sat next to him.

"Do you have an owner looking for you, because I was sure I heard a voice tell me to keep playing?"

David continued as he stroked the pony's mane and fur. His attention however was quickly diverted to the strange mark on the filly's flank. It looked like a crescent moon with dark clouds behind it.

"Oh man" he said removing a rag from his suitcase; "Let's get that graffiti off of you"

However before he could even try, the pony had laid down and held up its back legs, they were covered in cuts and what looked like deep scratches.

"Oh crud, those look really bad, we need to fix those up now!"

As David reached into his bag for some medicine he heard the voice again

"Why are you being so nice to me, when you've never even met me?" it asked.

David knew the voice was close so he answered quietly back to it; "It doesn't matter if I've never met you, I help anyone who needs it."

David knew where the voice was coming from, but he just couldn't believe it. "Alright little one, this might sting a bit but it will stop these cuts from getting infected and make it easier for me to bandage them. Before I do that though, why don't you tell me your name since I know you can talk."

The pony slowly turned its head to face him. "My name is L…Luna"

It stammered as David began applying the disinfectant to the cuts. "I'm from a world called Equestria, a world very different from this one" she finished.

David slowly rapped bandages around Luna's legs and sat down next to her face. "Well, if that's true, then why are you here?" David asked interested.

Luna almost seemed to be holding back tears as she spoke; "I needed some time to myself to think about a few things" she said as she stood up. "My life hasn't been very easy."

David could completely agree with here. Before he could speak however Luna suddenly began looking around very nervously. "I shouldn't be here, I need to leave and go home."

David quickly grabbed her shoulder as she tried to run. "Whoa, you're going to need an escort to get through these woods alone, I'm coming with you I'll be your Shield so to speak."

Luna nodded and led the way quietly through the woods, but as she walked she realized she had never met such a kind soul before, even in Equestria. Luna finally reached a small clearing;

"David… thank you for the escort, but I'm afraid I have no way of repaying you." She said sadly.  David knelt down in front of her and looked straight into her eyes,

"No payment is necessary, keeping a young girl safe is more important than anything" he said as he turned to leave. David did have many questions, but Luna looked like she was traumatized and he thought it best not to ask anything more. As he said goodbye and walked away he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. "That's weird… its summer, I shouldn't be cold."

His concentration was suddenly broken by a sharp scream, coming from the direction he'd just come from. "LUNA!!!" he screamed as he bolted back to her. David ran as fast as he could turning his ankle as he ran, but he didn't feel a thing, all that mattered was saving Luna.

As David broke through the wood line into the clearing he saw a full size horse approaching Luna. "Hey back off, get away from her!!" David shouted as he dashed between Luna and the figure.

"Pitiful human, sticking your nose where it doesn't belong." The voice said sharply. The voice cut through David like a knife, it was scary yet seductive, frightening yet attractive. The voice was feminine, but it was dark which made him very nervous. "I'm right where I need to be, shielding her from whatever the hell you are!"

The figure stepped into the moonlight and revealed itself. It was a full grown horse; it had a unicorn horn and wings like Luna and also had a moon on her flank. The similarities ended their however since this creature had pure black fur, dark green eyes and what appeared to be armor on her head.

"I am Nightmare Moon human. You would be wise to retreat and live." She threatened as she drew closer to David.

David smirked and quietly reached into his bag, removing his father's pistol; "Yeah... I could do that. Or… I could do THIS!!!"

David quickly leveled the pistol at the dark mare's head and pulled the trigger as fast as he could. He had shut his eyes due to the pain in his ankle and just kept firing without looking, all seven shots quickly exited the gun. When the gun clicked indicating it needed reloading, David noticed she was gone.

David quickly began looking around, his hands on Dream Maker, until he heard a dark voice behind him! "No human weapon can hurt me you fool." She struck with both back hooves kicking David squarely in the left shoulder, dislocating it and propelling David at least 8 yards.

"Well, now that that's done, I believe we have something to talk about Luna."

"No Stay Away from me!!!" Luna screamed. David stood to his feet barely conscious, and drew his sword with his one good arm. Nightmare Moon noticed David back on his feet.

"You just won't stay down will you?" She then noticed that the sword was glowing.

"NO!! IMPOSIBBLE!!" But before she could strike, David had already driven his sword through her head.

"How.... did you?" she whispered, blood trickling down her helmet.

"Go back to hell where you belong, you demon." He mumbled. Nightmare's body turned into a dark mist and vanished leaving the sword  to clatter to the ground.

David retrieved it and his things, and approached Luna rubbing his dislocated shoulder.

"You okay?" he asked.

"Yes, thank you again David."

A strange portal suddenly opened and Luna approached it. The portal was a swirling mass of blue and green energy, and despite his injury's David was drawn toward it. Luna was concerned about asking this human to visit Equestria, but she felt a certain kinship with him, and he had saved her. She glanced at the portal and then back at David her hooves pawing the ground nervously.

"Would you like to come with me? I would really like it if you met my sister. She said nervously.

"Okay" he said quietly trying to conserve his strength.

"Please hold on to me and stay close" she advised offering her tail to him. Grabbing Luna's tail he followed her through. As he passed through the portal however his hand let go of Luna's tail and he felt himself drifting off without her.

Chapter 2

Guardian Chap 2

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chapter 2

David slowly opened his eyes with great difficulty. His whole body ached and he felt exhausted. He struggled to move, but he was so tired even moving his arms was a massive challenge. "You need to rest, go back to sleep." A voice spoke to David but his eyes were so blurry that he couldn't see who it was or where he was. "Who… are you?" he asked, but his body gave out and he fell asleep before he could hear the voices answer.

David opened his eyes and was immediately attacked by a ray of sunlight directly into his eyes. As he slowly sat up in the bed he was resting in, a sharp pain shot through his shoulder blade. He reached over to rub it when he realized it was wrapped in bandages along with both of his hands. It hurt to move his shoulder even a little bit, "It's still dislocated… great." He slowly got up from the bed and placed his feet on the ground only to have them collapse under his weight. He slowly got up and tried to walk, slowly hobbling his way to a stair case that led downstairs to who knows where.  As he slowly stumbled down the staircase he began to hear voices talking to one another. "Be careful Spike, those books are really important to me." One voice said. "I know that" the other voice replied. David reached the bottom of the stairs and peered around the corner of the wall. He saw a pony quite different from Luna; this pony was a lavender shade and had purple hair and a unicorn horn, and what appeared to be a dyed pink strand of hair running down her mane. The other figure looked like some sort of lizard baby with green and pink scales. As David watched the lizard like creature place the books on the shelf he noticed one shelf was beginning to lean forward, and the pony was right underneath it! The books had been crammed into the shelf and it couldn't take the weight. He quickly dashed from behind the wall and tackled the pony out of the way of the bookcase which fell with a crash. "What's the big idea?" she shouted from underneath him. David stood up and helped the pony back onto all fours. He pointed to the bookcase, "Is that how you thank someone who just saved you from becoming a pancake."

He asked annoyed.

The pony then realizing what had happened wrapped David in a tight hug. "Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!" she continued to speak as David ran his hand through her hair. "I think I should be thanking you, after all you did patch me up" he said indicating the bandages. The pony let go of David and shook her head, "That wasn't me actually. It was one of my friends that bandaged you up." David looked around his surroundings now that he could see clearly. "Am I in some sort of library?" he asked, since the place was filled with books. "Yep, you're in the Ponyville Library which is also my house." She reached out a hoof and David shook it with his good arm. "I'm Twilight Sparkle" the pony said with a smile on her face. David smiled back, "I'm David, nice to meet you Twilight." As soon as he finished shaking her hoof however, pain shot through his shoulder again. He grunted in pain and fell to his knees. "Are you okay David?" Twilight asked looking extremely worried. "I'm fine, but I need to put my shoulder blade back in place" he said rubbing his bandaged shoulder. "Okay, but how do we do that?" Twilight yelped in surprise when David singlehandedly popped his shoulder back into place with almost no effort. "Ooh didn't that hurt a lot?" she asked. David smiled with tears running down his face trying to put on the tough guy act. "Nope, just a little sting was all I felt." On the inside however David was screaming bloody murder at the pain he had just foolishly experienced. "So… how did I end up here Twilight" he said shrugging his shoulders. Twilight led him over the fallen bookcase and over to a table with a jug of water on it. The jug made realize how thirsty he was, almost as if she was reading his mind however, Twilight levitated the jug and poured David a glass. "Here, you're probably parched from resting so long." David took the glass with a shocked look on his face. "How did you do that?"  Twilight smiled as she poured her own glass, still levitating the jug. "All unicorn ponies can use magic."

David was about to say something when he heard a shout and something grab onto his head and start yanking him around. "You stay away from Twilight you weirdo, you hear me!" As David was slung around he could hear Twilight yelling at something or someone to get off of him. The struggle continued until David banged into another bookshelf causing books to fall onto him. Twilight reached out a hoof and helped David out of the book pile and then turned him to face the same lizard like creature as before. "This…" she said with a sigh. "Is my assistant Spike." "Number One assistant" he corrected from beneath the books he was buried under. David smiled and shook his head, "Pretty tough lizard, to be an assistant." Spike shot out from under the books and looked up at David his eyes burning. "I'm a DRAGON!" he shouted. "A baby dragon" Twilight corrected. "Anyway Spike you owe David an apology for attacking him like that." David got down on his knees eye-level with spike, who had put his fists up. "Apologies for are babies. Real men apologize like this" David put his fist forward and indicated for Spike to hit it, which Spike did. "It's called a Brofist, it's how men apologize, right Spike?" Spike stared and David and smiled,"Yeah, how real men apologize!" David started to laugh and they both laughed with him. For the moment David didn't know where he was or how he got there but to him it began to feel like the family he had lost those years ago.

Dear Princess Celestia, I am pleased to inform you that the human we recovered is alive and well. Also even though it was the first day we officially met, he's already taught me something about friendship. He's taught me that no matter how different someone or something is from you, you can always make friends and learn new things from one another. Even as I write this David continues to wrestle with spike teaching him moves like a supplex and full-nelson. I hope to introduce David to my friends tomorrow so he can begin to intermingle with pony society. As always Your Faithful Student Twilight Sparkle.

P.S: When we found David a few days ago the sword he was carrying was glowing a bright white/silver color, do you know what this could mean?

Princess Celestia finished reading the letter. Her face showed she was gravely concerned, but she quickly hid it with her kind smile. "It seems your friend is doing well Luna." She said addressing her sister beside her. "I will make arrangements for him to see us soon, but in the meantime… GUARDS!" The royal guard appeared on call as quickly as possible. "Inform Bio the Captain of the Guard, I have an assignment for him."

Chapter 3

Guardian Chap 3

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chapter 3

David yawned and opened his eyes. He had never slept that well in a long time. "Well time to get ready." He hopped out of his bed and walked over to the mirror in front of Twilight's bed. He stared for a while at the young man looking back at him. His brown hair hung all over his face and in front of his silver eyes. "Mom always said these eyes made me special." He removed his t-shirt to change into something more formal. David was a 5'9 210lb former football player. He did have a bit of gut on him but only because his coach wanted him to be a lineman. He made up for it by having very broad shoulders that could carry massive amounts of weight. David suddenly stopped changing when he realized something; he didn't have his suitcase with him. As he placed his t-shirt back on, he noticed Twilight looking at him from her room. "AHH! Twilight, uh, I was just uh." He stopped when he noticed her cheeks were bright red. "I… uh just wanted to let you know that I'm ready to go when you are." David quickly put his T-shirt back on and followed Twilight downstairs. As they approached the door, Twilight suddenly stopped. "Okay, since this will be your first time in Ponyville, I think everyone might be a little shocked to see you. So we're going to meet all my friends first so they can see that you're okay."  "Yeah and I can thank all of them for helping me." David added. Twilight smiled and walked out the door, David following close behind. What David saw amazed him, the town was bustling with activity, and ponies going from here to there full speed ahead. Twilight tugged at his shirt, "Come on slowpoke, I'll show you the sights on the way to Sweet Apple Acres." As they walked through the town Twilight pointed out the sights to David. "That's Sugercube Corner over there." she said pointing to a building that David thought looked like a giant gingerbread house. "My friend Pinkie Pie works there as chief party planner, we'll meet her later" she added.

  As they continued to walk out of the town toward a giant barn in the distance David suddenly heard a sharp whistling in his ear. He knew the sound anywhere, from all the war movies he'd seen, something was diving on the both of them. He instinctively grabbed Twilight yelling at her to get down as they both hit the dirt as the object zoomed over. "AW MAN, why'd you have to go and ruin the fun!" a voice called out. David looked up from the ground and saw a light blue flying pony with a rainbow mane and tail. "That was going to be the perfect prank!" David's angered flared, "If dive-bombing someone and scaring the crud out of them is your idea of a prank I'd hate to see a normal joke!" he yelled. "Rainbow Dash what were you thinking!" Twilight addressed the pony angrily. "Hey it was just a prank, lighten up egghead." Rainbow dashed sneered. "That's Rainbow Dash, a friend of mine. She wants to be an aerial performer. She's got some good tricks." Twilight said dusting her mane off. "GOOD TRICKS!!??" Rainbow shouted. "My tricks are way better than good tricks, there 20% cooler than awesome tricks." She said performing a backflip in front of David. David couldn't help but find himself drawn in by this pony's tomboyish attitude. "If you're as good as you say you could probably fly with the Blue Angels." He said. Rainbow's eyes flashed and she flew right into David's face. "Who are the Blue Angels? Are they an acrobatics team?" she asked practically drooling. "Yep, back on Earth where I'm from they do airshows all the time, they live for adrenaline. If you're interested I have a picture of them in my suitcase. When I find it, if I find it, it's yours Rainbow Dash." he said smiling. Rainbow suddenly spit in her right front hoof. "Promise?" she asked eyeing David suspiciously. David spit in his right hand. "Promise." he said shaking her hoof. "Man you're pretty cool for uh… for uh…" she stumbled with the right word for what David was. "Human" David answered for her. "Yeah that's it. OHMIGOSH, I'm late for practice, I'll see you two later." she shouted as she took off.  Twilight looked at her watch on her leg. "We're late too come on."

Twilight led David onto a farm filled with apple trees as far as the eye could see. As they approached Twilight called out to someone in the barn. "Applejack we're here." Her call was soon answered by a southern rich accent. "All right, yall hold your horses I 'ma coming." An orange pony with a cowboy hat, and slightly stronger looking frame appeared from the barn and walked over to David and Twilight. "Howdy Twilight, good to see yall." She turned and looked at David, her cheeks suddenly blushing. "And a howdy to you too. I'm Applejack." David shook her hoof and spoke in his own southern accent. "A pleasure to meet ya'll little filly." Applejack smiled, "I like you, and it's good to see your up and moving." David nodded, "Yep, I owe you and all Twilights other friends for helping me." "Ah it ain't no problem, happy to help." David then spotted another pony behind Applejack who he assumed was her sister. "Who's this?" David asked pointing to the opwhite filly with the red bow in her hair. "That's my little sister Applebloom." AJ said pushing her toward David. "Go on say Hi Applebloom." Applebloom just stared at David until he spoke up. "Well howdy do Applebloom, if you ain't the cutest thing I've ever seen." he said rubbing her mane. Applebloom smiled and finally spoke. "Thank you, yall are really nice." she finished speaking and trotted off. David realized she was just shy, and he didn't blame her, she had never seen a human before. "Well I just wanted to introduce you to David AJ, but we got to meet Rarity now." Twilight said turning back toward Ponyville. "Alright then, ya'll come back now ya hear?" AJ shouted as they left.


David couldn't help being drawn in by Applejack's kindness and happy go lucky attitude. As David and Twilight headed back into town David noticed they were heading for a round tent shaped building. "This is Carousel Boutique, where my friend Rarity designs clothes for other ponies." Twilight said opening the door. As David entered however he was struck by a piece of clothing smacking him right in the face. As he removed it from his face he saw another unicorn pony with pure white fur and a purple mane tossing clothes out of his suitcase! "No, no, no, no, no." she continued to say as she threw the clothes across the entire boutique. The boutique was definitely shique, and was surrounded by different fabrics and mannequins lining the windows very beautifully. Rarity sighed "These clothes are just so…" before she could finish David spoke up "What's wrong with the clothes miss Rarity?"  "Oh nothing they just WAHAHA!" She screamed when she turned and saw David. "It's okay Rarity, from what I've heard and seen you're an expert on fashion and beauty so please tell me the truth." David said winking at her. Rarity giggled as she spoke. "There's nothing wrong with your clothes darling, their just so interesting. Interesting, but slightly dull." (Well they are just plain old clothe, nothing fancy) David thought. "Enough of that though dear, I'm just glad to see you're back on your feet. You were in quite a mess when we found you." David smiled at Rarity's kindness and beauty until a thought struck him. "Wait if my suitcase is here… then where is my sword, my pistol and necklace?" David asked both Rarity and Twilight. "It's all back at my house David, you don't need to worry about a thing." Twilight said smiling. David breathed a sigh of relief as he heard that his treasures were safe. "Oh David, is this yours?" Rarity asked levitating David's ocarina over to him. "YES!" David cheered while embracing Rarity. "Thank you for finding it Rarity." David realizing what he had done quickly broke out of the hug blushing. "Sorry." he said quietly. Rarity only smiled and handed the ocarina to him. "I'll take your suitcase and clothes back to Twilights house David, and I'll personally make you some new clothes." Rarity said. "Thanks Rarity that means a lot." Twilight spoke up after David finished speaking. "Thanks again Rarity, I'll see you tomorrow."

As David left the boutique he realized how hypnotized he had been by Rarity's beauty and charm. His thoughts were soon interrupted by his stomach growling. "Geez, I'm starving. Is there a good place to eat around here Twilight?" Twilight's stomach suddenly growled after David finished. "I guess I'm hungry too. Let's head to Sugarcube Corner." She said as she took off running toward the Bakery. David took off running after her, and entered Sugarcube Corner at full speed.  When he walked in however, all the lights were off and it was quiet. "Uh… Hello? Twilight? Where are you?" he asked as he walked inside. The lights suddenly flashed on blinding David, causing him to stumble around to the shouts of "SURPRISE!!" As David's vision returned he saw all of the ponies he had met earlier along with some he'd never met. As he looked up he saw a banner that said "Welcome to Ponyville David!!" Twilight came up and took him around and introduced him to everypony he had not met yet.

He met Pinkie Pie, the hyperactive pink pony who had set up the party and just couldn't stop bouncing around long enough for David to talk to her. He met Fluttershy the pony who had bandaged him up when he was hurt, which he repaid with a thank you and a kiss on her hoof, to which she blushed and smiled at David. As the party went on David had an idea. "Hey who wants to dance to some music?" he asked removing his ocarina from his pocket. "I do!" yelled Applejack. "Alright then, let's DANCE!" David cheered as he played fast and furious on his ocarina. As he played his mind finally realized that he had found a new home, and a new family to live with.

Ocarina Dance Mhttp://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3Xk_-t3SVBk&feature=relatedusic:

Chapter 4

Guardian Chap 4

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chapter 4

David yawned and sat up looking at his watch, "6:00 am? Geez it's early." David mumbled as slowly began to rise from the bed. As he was moving however, he suddenly felt resistance. He looked back at the bed and noticed Twilight lying next to him with her hooves around him! David was confused, had Twilight gotten into the bed with him, or had he fallen asleep with her? His memory flashed back to the night before, he then realized what had happened. Twilight had fallen asleep at the party and David had carried her back home, but he had been so exhausted himself that he had fallen asleep in the same bed after tucking her in. "Ah well, I'm still kind of tired." he said sliding back into the bed. As he did the sun began to rise casting light into the room, as it did David noticed a smile on Twilights face. David couldn't help but smile, he laughed at himself however when he considered Twilight almost like a little sister. "Man David, you really are tired, thinking a pony could be the sister you never had." He yawned and quickly fell back asleep.


David woke up with a start when he felt something kick him (That and he fell off the bed.) David jumped to his feet and saw Twilight sitting up in her bed, her face bright red. "Why'd you kick me Twilight?" David asked rubbing his back. "Well… I woke up with you in my bed and my arms… well you scared me!" she said stuttering. "I'm sorry I scared you Twilight, but don't you remember what happened last night?" David asked changing into some new clothes since Rarity had delivered his suitcase. Twilight shook her head. "You fell asleep at the party last night, so I carried you home, but I was so tired that I fell asleep in the same bed after tucking you in." David said chuckling. "Oh, well thanks." She said getting out of bed and combing her mane. As David finished putting his clothes on, he decided that he would look around the library while he waited on Twilight. He began looking at all the different titles that he could see. History of Equestria, Equestrian Poetry Vol 1, Equestrian Atlas, Spells of Equestria. None of the books grabbed David's attention except the one with the silver spine and the title he couldn't make out. He grabbed the book off the shelf and noticed it was pretty light despite its thickness. He blew the dust off the front of the book revealing a patchy faded title which read: Elemental Magic for Beginners. David was immediately interested, he flipped the book open to the first chapter and began reading as quickly as possible. "The elements of Equestria are divided into 6 pieces, Fire: powerful, aggressive, and fierce. Earth: steadfast, unflinching, and stubborn. Water: calm, fast, and quiet. Air: ever-changing, determined, and forceful. Lightning: sudden, lethal, and deadly. And Shadow: dangerous, unpredictable, and unstable. Together these 6 elements comprised some of the first magic ever performed and harnessed by the ponies of Equestria." David's mind was racing, could he learn to use elemental magic? It had never been mentioned by Twilight and David could always try, what did he have to lose? David looked on and noticed a section of spells marked Level 1, since fire was the first element he decided to try it first. The instructions said he had to feel his inner fire to create a fireball. "Inner fire… powerful, aggressive and fierce. So maybe I have to feel aggressive and fierce when I strike?" David focused as hard as he could, blocking out everything else around him and concentrated on creating a fire spell. He focused hard, clenched his fist and thrusted it forward, but nothing happened. "Come on… I want to learn how to do this!" David shouted.

As he did however a ball of fire suddenly appeared in his hand. At first David thought to panic, but the fire wasn't hot, it felt warm and tolerable. It hovered right above his palm, the size of a baseball just waiting to be thrown. "So you got it down already." David jumped, Twilight had been watching from the stairway. "Well, I kind of have it down. I can't make it appear at will though. This one just showed up." he said indicating the fireball in his hand. "Well, you just learned how to do it, you just need practice." she concluded walking toward the door. "Practice…" David mumbled to himself. "You know Twilight, why don't you go have fun with everypony. I'm gonna stay and practice a bit more of this stuff."  "Okay, just don't burn the Library down okay…?" she advised as she and spike walked out the door. "Okay, fire's done for now. Let's try Water next." David said flipping the books pages, but to his surprise and shock the rest of the pages were blank. "Blank! Why are they blank?" David questioned as he continued to turn the pages. David's anger was mounting rapidly, he had just found a book of spells he could learn to use, and all of the pages except for the fire chapter were completely blank.

"Maybe I need to be outside to learn the other spells." He thought as he walked outside, around the Library and entered a small grassy region overlooking Ponyville. However even being outside did nothing to the blank pages. After a while he just gave up and went back to the fire spells. "Okay, the first spell was a fireball which I've gotten down… sorta. What's next…? Fire discs?" David looked over the spell description, the fire discs looked like Frisbees that David had always seen on Earth. David stood up and closed his hand like he was throwing a disc, and a ring of fire suddenly appeared in it. "Alright! Let's see what this thing can DO!" He shouted as he threw the ring off into the distance. It soared forward cutting through the air, sparks flying from it. It then reversed course and came right back at him full speed. David reached out his hand and caught it right before it went past his face. It vanished upon being caught, and he noticed that a small green checkmark had appeared in front of the fire disc description. David continued to read through the spells as quickly as possible, learning how to create torrents of fire from his hands, or make small flame tornadoes using the fire discs.


As the sun set behind him, he looked over the book. "Okay… 9 spells down 1 more to go. The final Fire spell: Flame Burst." David noticed a warning next to the spell: WARNING: DO NOT USE UNLESS NEEDED.  David laughed "Unless needed? Aren't all the spells needed?" David read over the instructions and stood up. He concentrated a small fire sphere in his hand, and positioning his fingers like a gun fired the sphere into a tree. "Flame…" he said opening his palm toward the tree. "BURST!" he clenched his fist, there was a flash of light and the tree exploded in front of him. David covered his face as hot wood splinters and branches rained down everywhere. One piece of wood lodged itself in his arm, it stung like crazy but he kept both arms up until the wood stopped falling. David looked at the carnage before him; there was no evidence to suggest that the tree had been there at all. The ground around where the tree had been was singed black from the explosion. David then realized what the warning in the book had meant. "If that had been a pony…" David fell to his knees sick to his stomach at the thought of what the spell was for. He silently picked up the book after he recovered at walked to the Library.


As he was about to open the front door however a gray Pegasus pony flew by and landed next to him. "Muffin" it said as it gave David a letter. "Thank you, um what's your name?" he asked the cross-eyed pony. "Ditzy Doo" the pony said as she flew off toward the town. David silently opened the letter ignoring the pain in his arm from the wood chunk. The letter was written on Gold-white paper and had a seal stamped on it. David read the letter:

Most dearest Student, It has come to my attention that the Human you met is very important to Equestria, I would like for you to bring him to meet me at around 2:00pm tomorrow. I would like to talk to this human and get to know him a little bit better.

You're Mentor, Princess Celestia

P.S: Ask him to bring his sword and musical instrument, Luna would like to hear it again.

David closed the letter and put it back into the envelope and left it on the table of the Library. He painfully removed the wood from his arm and began gathering his sword and other treasures. "If the princess wants to meet me... I better look my best."

Chapter 5

Guardian Chap 5

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 5

"A letter from Princess Celestia?" Twilight said as she opened the letter on the table with her magic. "Yeah, apparently she wants to meet me." David said laying out his best clothes that Rarity had made for him, along with his sword and ocarina. "I'm not surprised. You've been the talk of Ponyville all week." Twilight said as she finished the letter. "Rarity and AJ wanted to know where you were today. I told them you were busy practicing some magic you discovered. So… did you learn anything cool from that book." She said smiling. David faked a smile the best he could, his mind flashing back to the destruction he had caused with the final fire spell. "Y-Yeah, I learned some awesome spells." he stammered trying to hide his shame from her. Twilight smiled as she crawled into her bed, "You should be happy. I've never known anypony capable of mastering an entire chapter of spells in one day, and getting to meet Princess Celestia after only being here a few days." David nodded as he climbed into the extra bed. "Hey… I thought you were sleeping with me?" Twilight said confused. "David turned and looked at Twilight with a shocked look on his face. "Since when do you want me, to sleep with you?" he said quite confused. Twilight was blushing as she rubbed her hooves together, "Well I just figured, that you would be nervous about meeting Princess Celestia and I thought that maybe…" David climbed into her bed while she was still talking and began running his hand through her mane. "I think somepony is nervous about introducing me to Princess Celestia. Am I right?" Twilight lowered her head in shame. David wrapped her in a tight hug. "I am worried, but why should I be when you're her number one student. As long as you're there, nothing bad will happen." David started to speak again when he realized that Twilight had fallen asleep in his arms. "Goodnight Twilight." he said as closed his eyes and drifted off, Twilight still in his arms.

David was running for his life. His chest was on fire, but he knew that if he stopped he'd be a dead man. The air was thick and the smell of death hung everywhere as he ran. He quickly hid inside the ruins of a building, and put his head around the corner. He could hear it, it was still chasing him. "YOU CAN'T HIDE FOREVER HUMAN!" a voice boomed. "YOU CAN'T HONESTLY THINK YOU CAN HIDE IN WHAT'S LEFT OF PONYVILLE DO YOU?" David peered around the building again and saw the origin of the voice. It was Nightmare Moon only she was 20ft tall. She was stomping around the remains of the town looking for him. David quickly hid even closer to the building, hoping she would pass by him and he could run in the other direction. His hopes were soon crushed though by a dark tendril crashing through the wall in front of him. "THERE YOU ARE!!" she shouted as the tendril wrapped around him in a vice grip. It slowly lifted him up toward her eyes. The eyes he remembered being emerald green were now a fiery red and he felt like they were burning a hole right through him. "DID YOU HONESTLY THINK IT WOULD BE THAT EASY TO GET RID OF ME?" she asked holding him right in front of her face. "I SHOULD PROBABLY THANK YOU, YOU"RE MIND HAS SO MUCH DARKNESS AND HATRED IN IT. IT'S LIKE SWEET NURISHMENT FOR ME." David's mind sparked at the words. "You mean I… made you" "LIKE THIS?" she finished. "YES YOU DID, AND I'M ONLY GETTING STRONGER. EVERY NIGHT I'VE BEEN PROBING YOUR MIND, DIGGING INTO YOUR SECRETS. THERE'S SO MUCH TO CHOOSE FROM THAT I'VE BEEN HAVING A HARD TIME CHOOSING WHAT TO FEED OFF OF." She brought him as close to her eye as possible. "DO YOU KNOW WHAT I REALIZE NOW? I KNOW YOUR WEAKNESS, TWILIGHT SPARKLE." She said in a mocking tone. "No…. No… you stay away from her! You leave her alone, you hear me!" but David's voice went unanswered, Nightmare moon had disappeared and David's vision went black.

"NIGHTMARE!!!" David screamed as he shot up from his pillow. Nightmare was gone and he was back in the Library, Twilight still asleep on his chest. David's watch flashed 7:00 AM over and over. David's mind raced, had Nightmare moon found a way into his mind? Or was this just a random nightmare he was having? "It doesn't matter; I need to focus on today." He slowly got up and began gathering his things. The next hour David scurried about the Library preparing himself for his meeting with the princess. He was dressed in a dashing suit that Rarity had made for him; it was light and relaxing, perfect for the weather in Ponyville and Canterlot where the Princesses castle was. At around 8:30 Twilight appeared coming down the stairs to where David was making breakfast. "Wow, you can use magic, wield a sword, play an instrument and cook? You're pretty amazing" she said as she sat down on the couch near the table. David placed eggs and potatoes on two plates and gave one to Twilight. "So are you ready to meet the Princess today." She said with a huge smile on her face. "You bet I am." David replied, but in reality he was still thinking about his nightmare that he had during the night. The time finally came for the chariot to arrive. It came swooping out of the clouds and landed next to the Library. David and Twilight quickly boarded and were whisked off to the castle. When they arrived they were greeted by a guard pony, who eyed David suspiciously as he led them to the throne room. As they approached the guard stuck his head through the door and turned to face them. "Her Majesty will see you now."

The door swung open revealing a magnificent throne room adorned with jewels and tapestry's depicting two ponies, one with the sun and another with the moon, "Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville and the Human visitor you Majesty." The guard called from the door. David was slightly annoyed, they could have just asked for his name. "Welcome my faithful student, and welcome human to the world of Equestria." David's gaze shifted to where the voice had come from. There sitting on a throne was a beautiful white mare with Pegasus wings and a unicorn horn adorned with a golden crown and a majestic flowing colorful mane. David quickly fell to one knee his eyes facing the ground in respect. "Rise human, you need not show me such respect." The voice was beautifully kind and gentle and in a way reminded David a lot of his mother. "I am Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria. What is your name human?" David looked up and saw that the princess was standing right in front of him. "My name is David your majesty." "Welcome David. Before I explain why I brought you here, I must first thank you for saving my sister from Nightmare moon." David's eyes flew open. "Sister… you mean Luna is… your sister?" David stammered. "Well of course she is. She and I share the rule over Equestria." David suddenly felt very scared; he had spent a lot of time with Luna on earth. He hoped and prayed that she said good things about him as Princess Celestia began to lead them through the rest of the castle.

Chapter 6

Guardian Chap 6

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 6

David's heart was pounding in his chest as Princess Celestia led him and Twilight down a long hallway to another door. As they approached, Celestia turned around and smiled at both of them. "This is the Royal Library where all of Equestria's greatest writings are kept. Twilight you may look around to your heart's content. I need to speak to David in private." She said with a smile. "Of course your majesty." Twilight said as the doors opened to a gigantic room filled with books and scrolls. Twilight immediately took off into the depths of the Library while Celestia led David toward a small table arranged for what appeared to be a tea party. David's gentlemanly instincts kicked in as he pulled Princess Celestia's chair out for her so she could sit down. "My, what a gentleman." She remarked as she took a seat across from where David was to sit. As he sat down, a cup full of piping hot tea was set in front of him on a ceramic saucer. "Please enjoy, it's the finest tea in all of Canterlot." She said drinking from her own cup.

David gently picked up the cup, his paranoia screaming at him. What if it's poisoned, what if she drugged it? He shook the thoughts aside and drank from the cup. David had never drunken hot tea before and couldn't describe the taste but as he drank it, he felt like all of his fears had melted away. "Luna told me you play a musical instrument, is that true?" Celestia asked putting down her cup. "Yes, it is true your majesty. Would you like me to play something for you?" he asked withdrawing the Ocarina from his pocket. "Yes please." The princess responded kindly. David placed the Ocarina to his lips and played his most beautiful song for her. As he did, he saw Celestia close her eyes and tears suddenly appeared on her face. David finished the song and walked toward her, "Your majesty, is there something wrong?" Celestia shook her head and wiped away her tears. "That song you just played, reminded me of when Luna and I were much younger. Those were happy times." She sniffed. David placed the Ocarina back in his pocket, gathered his courage and asked the question. "Your majesty, why exactly did you want to see me?"

Celestia's face turned serious and she stood up and instructed David to follow her. "Since the beginning of Equestria, there have always been 2 sources of power. The ruler and the Guardian. The first Guardian loyal to my Great-Grandmother was actually her brother. She was given the right to rule, while he was given immense power to protect her. He mastered all of the ancient elemental magic's and was proud warrior, until he began learning of the Shadow element." David thought to interrupt, but continued to listen. "The shadow element as I'm sure you're aware is the final element of the ancient Equestrian magic circle. However it is also the most deadly. The shadow element if not controlled can corrupt anyone who tries to learn it. The Guardian failed to harness the power of the shadow element and he let his jealousy and rage control him and his actions. His power became so dangerous that he actually attacked by great-grandmother for the throne and its powers. There was a fierce battle, but in the end the Guardians jealousy had been so small, the shadow element could not completely control him. He broke free of its hold, but shortly afterward he died. He had broken the Guardian Oath, to never raise a weapon or cast a spell against the ruler of Equestria."

She paused as David let it all sink in. What he had heard sounded a lot like a myth or legend from Earth, but he knew this had happened for real. "My great-grandmother was so heartbroken she banished the powers of the Guardian far away from Equestria. So only when they were needed and a true Guardian was found would they be used again." Celestia turned with a mischievous smile on her face as she looked at David. "Do you know where that sword came from?" she asked gently. David shook his head. "All I know your majesty is it was cut from a mysterious white metal that's stronger than steel." Celestia smiled as she used her magic to levitate the sword in front of her. "This sword was crafted from the rock that had the Guardian powers sealed in it, and only someone who can truly wield the powers of the Guardian can use the sword." She said returning it to him. David's mind instantly flashed. "So… that means that… ""Yes David, you are the Guardian of Equestria." She said with a light smile on her face.

An ominous silence hung over the room as David tried to comprehend what he was hearing. "How can I be…? I mean I'm not… I can't be…" was all he was capable of saying. "Yes you are. Cast your mind back to when you saved my sister from Nightmare Moon's spirit. When you were injured, you were still capable of getting on your feet and using your sword. The sword then began to glow when you rushed Nightmare to save Luna. That was the sword telling you that you were the Guardian." She said as she approached a small black box that was sitting on a table that she had led him too. "The Guardian is only called upon when Equestria is in danger. I fear that a great evil will soon make itself known to us. You will need this, when the time comes." She unlocked the box and removed a golden bracelet like item and placed it on David's wrist. "This is the Elemental Bracer; it has been passed down from Guardian, to Guardian. The gems inside as you can see, match the color of the elements you will have to learn to use." David looked and saw that one of the six gems was glowing bright red. "Fire… right?" He said indicating the gem to her. She nodded her head with a beautiful smile. "You must master all of the Spells from the book you discovered, and now that you have the bracer the remaining pages of the book will make themselves known. Master them all David, once you have return to me and I will give you your remaining items you need to become the Guardian, and your real training will begin."

David's stomach was doing flip-flops and he felt like he was going to be sick, but underneath all of the fear he felt a drive. A drive to do his best and protect the ones he cared about. "Remember, no one but you're closest friends can know that you are the Guardian, and do not use your powers to their full extent, unless you need to. Do you understand?" "Yes Ma'am" David said saluting to her.

"Good. Now then, LUNA someone's here to see you!"  She shouted. Luna suddenly emerged from the doorway near them, a smile on her face. "Yes sister who is it…?" Her eyes suddenly spotted David. Quick as a flash she had tackled him to the ground. "You're okay, I'm so glad you're okay!" Her tears of joy fell on David's suit as he stroked her mane. "It's so good to see you again Luna. I hope you've been well." He said looking at her beautiful face. "Only because you helped me." She said quietly. He got up onto his knees and continued stroking her mane. "I have to go Luna, but I promise I'll be back okay?" Luna looked close to tears,"But we've just seen each other again. I don't want you to leave now." An idea then came to David. "What if I gave you something to hold me accountable to come back?" He placed his hand in his pocket and removed his Ocarina. "Here, I want you to have this. Practice it and take care of it. I'll take it back once I return from my magic training, okay?" Tears welled up in Luna's eyes as she hugged David goodbye. David rose and bowed to Princess Celestia as he turned and walked out, Twilight skipping alongside him. "So… I guess you have a lot of work to do?" she said as they boarded an air-balloon to return to Ponyville. "Yeah… A LOT of work to do." He said as the balloon rose in the air to take them back home.

Chapter 7

Guardian Chap 7

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 7

"Ya'll mean to tell me that ya'll are gonna save the world from some new evil when it comes around." Applejack said surprised.

"That's pretty much the short version of it." David replied looking up from his now understood Guardian spell book. It was around 11:00 at night, and none of the Pony's David knew were asleep. They had all been called to the Library to discuss what had happened at the castle.

"I can't believe that you're a legendary warrior! You must be very nervous." Rarity said lying on a pillow that she had brought.

"Truth be told, I am scared to death of doing this. I have too though, it's my destiny." David responded. Twilight appeared handing out cups of hot chocolate to everyone as David continued. "The reason you are all here is because I need your help. While I have to master the spells on my own, I would like it a lot if one of you would be by my side as I learned a new chapter of spells." David said as he took a long sip from his cup.

"I reckon we can do that no problem at all." AJ said jumping to her feet.

"We'll all help you David, and don't forget what Princess Celestia said." Twilight added.

"I know… alone the Guardian is powerful, but with the Elements of Harmony he is invincible." David quoted as he put the spell book away for the night.

"Ya'll gotta learn Earth next right? Then I'll hang with ya until you do it." AJ declared.

"Thanks AJ that means a lot. The rest of you will help me when the time comes, but for now let's get some sleep." David yawned as he rolled out a blanket. The beds in the Library weren't big enough for 6 ponies and a human, So David and Twilight had laid out pillows and mattresses to make one gigantic mattress that they all could sleep on.

"Goodnight, Guardian David!" Pinkie squealed as she plopped down next to Fluttershy.

"Yeah, goodnight to all of you, and goodnight to you Twilight." He whispered seeing that Twilight had already fallen asleep on his lap. David then kissed her forehead. He didn't know why, he had just felt like he cared for her more than anything. The thoughts of tomorrow buzzed in his head until he drifted off to sleep.

David was surrounded by blackness as he walked. It was like he was in a trance, something was pulling him. Toward what, he didn't know but he had to keep walking. As he did however the world suddenly lit up and he was standing in what looked to be a temple. The temple was made from black stone and appeared to be angled in a way that the temple pillars faced the center of the entire temple. David walked toward the middle of the mysterious temple observing the runes on the walls and pillars as he walked.

"Sucks that I can't read these." He said disappointed.

That disappointment ended however when he was suddenly blinded by a flash of light, the light appeared to be coming from a statue in the middle of the temple. As he ran toward it a silhouette suddenly blocked his view. The sound of trumpets and other music could be heard as the silhouette approached. David suddenly felt himself slipping out of view and could barely see the silhouette. He could see however that it was a pony.

"Who are you?" he shouted as the pony vanished from view.

"I AM THE FIRST." A strong and powerful voice replied as David's vision suddenly went white.

David awoke with a start. The dream he had experienced was so real he could still hear the trumpets.

"Wait… I do hear trumpets." He said as he sat up. The others were still asleep as he looked out the window, a slight fog had settled in and he could barely see but what he saw shocked him.

A light blue pony in a strange outfit was standing on a stage waving a magic wand and performing magic. The magic however was quite dangerous, the pony was shooting fireballs and lightning bolts out of the wand and scaring several pony folk.

"Nobody messes with the ponies while I'm here." David growled as he grabbed his sword and slipped out the door unnoticed.

"Come one; Come all to the new and Improved performance of The Great and Powerful Trixie!" The light blue pony shouted as she cast different spells in the air. "Where are you Twilight Sparkle? I want my revenge; show yourself so Trixie can humiliate you like you humiliated her."

"Well it's obvious you aren't friendly." David called out as he approached the stage. "And if that's the case, I'm going to have to ask you to leave."

"What are you?" The pony asked confused upon seeing David.

"I'm David, a human from Earth. Now leave before I get angry, and take your stupid tricks with you." He snapped.

"How Dare YOU!!" the pony shouted as she shot a fire ball at David.

David quickly drew his sword and deflected the flaming sphere off into the distance.

"Wands are for WIMPS!!" David shouted as he jumped onto the stage.

"Fine, Trixie will get rid of you and then get her revenge on that annoyance Twilight Sparkle. After all, she's nothing compared to Trixie."

David could suddenly feel his blood start boiling. "What did you just say about Twilight?" he said through gritted teeth.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie said that she is a far superior user of Magic than Twilight Sparkle and she has returned to prove it."

"Alright Trixie… this is your only warning. Say one more thing about Twilight, and I will personally show you what the Guardian can do." David's anger was mounting exponentially, he felt like he would explode with fury.

"Guardian? Is Twilight so afraid of Trixie that she hired a bodyguard to protect her? It makes sense, Trixie is far superior to her and she does need protection. Why don't you fetch her for me so I can crush her?

"THAT'S IT!!!!!!!" David screamed. His anger was exploding now, he felt like he could tear the whole stage apart if he had too. "YOU WANT MAGIC? I'LL SHOW YOU MAGIC!!!" David generated fire discs and began hurling them at Trixie as she cowered in fear of this human creature.

The discs flew toward her, but she quickly cast her own spell which made them vanish.

David didn't care at this point; he continued hurling fire spells at Trixie as fast as he could. He was seeing red and he wasn't going to stop until Trixie got what she deserved.

A fire disc caught Trixie's hoof knocking the wand from it.

David promptly crushed it with his foot. "Now listen very carefully." He growled. "If I ever see you in Ponyville again, I will personally make sure that the wand won't be the only thing I break, got it?"

Trixie quickly fled the town and didn't look back.

David promptly returned to the Library to see Twilight and the others sitting up when he walked in.

"What the hay happened out there?" Rainbow asked.

"Have I got a story for you" David said as he sat down with his friends.

Chapter 8

Guardian Chap 8

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 8

"RISE AND SHINE PARTNER!!!" David's deep sleep was shattered by Applejack shouting directly in his ear. "It's time for Earth element training with your coach, Applejack!" David sat up and looked at his watch.  The analog numbers flashed 5:00am on the screen. "AJ it's really early." He said mumbling his words. "EARLY?! The Apple family is always up at 5:00am sharp." She yanked the blanket off his bed pulling him off as well. "Now on your feet, you got a lot of work to do today, so we need to get an early start."

Applejack raced downstairs as David rose to his feet. "Well, no point in going back to sleep, might as well get going." He dressed in some light clothing; a t-shirt and light elastic cotton pants, mainly used for running. He walked down the stairs to see Twilight at the table leaning over a cup of coffee. "Morning Twilight." David said as he grabbed an apple out of the bowl on the table. "Ugh…" was the only response he received. He then noticed that Twilight's eyes were bloodshot and she had dark deep circles under her eyes. She also appeared to be shaking even though it wasn't cold. David sat next to her and pulled her into a tight hug. "Everything okay? Did you not sleep well?" he asked very concerned. She pulled herself deeper into the hug as she spoke.

"I… had a nightmare last night. After it happened I just couldn't go back to sleep." This got his attention pretty quickly. "What happened in the nightmare Twilight?" Before she could respond however the door to the Library flew open. "Ya'll are still here?! Come on!!" AJ shouted as she ran back outside. David quickly grabbed his spell book and dashed for the door. As he did however, he stopped and turned around. "Hey Twi, we can talk about it later okay?" He then dashed out the door trying to catch up with AJ.

"Hey AJ hold up a second!" David shouted. AJ kept running, leading David directly back to Sweet Apple Acres and stopped right outside the barn entrance. David caught up with her completely out of breath. "Huff… Huff… Why are we back at the farm?" "Cause this is the best place to train yall's Earth powers." She said with a smile on her face. She led him behind the barn to a huge space of land surrounded by fences, but with nothing growing in it. "This is where we all go buck wild and have fun. Nothing grows here so ya'll can train and tear up the land to your heart's content." David smiled at the beautiful stretch of land before him. "It's perfect; I knew you'd be the perfect Earth training partner." Applejack smiled but her face turned serious.

"Nough gab, we got work to do." She sat down and opened the book to the next chapter of the spell book. David began calming himself, letting his body block out everything but his own heartbeat and AJ's words. "Ya'lls first spell is something called rock toss." David looked at the book and began practicing the motions in his mind. It seemed to be a projectile attack since the picture showed a pony thrusting its hoof forward and a stone flying away from it. David planted his feet into the ground and concentrated his energy. He felt himself connecting with the ground below and saw a rock rise out of the dirt. His gripped his fist and struck at full speed. The rock went flying forward and struck a section of fence knocking it over.

"WOW!! Did you see that?" AJ screamed, breaking David's concentration. "You plum knocked the fence over!" David's focus however was on the next spell since a checkmark had appeared in front of the first. "Rock Fists…" He said mumbling to himself. He threw his hands into the ground and let his energy flow through his arms, as he did he saw rocks and debris piling over his fists creating massive rock gloves. He began punching the air around him recreating boxing moves he had seen on TV. "Oh yeah… I could get used to this." As the sun continued to rise in the sky, David and AJ continued to practice new spells until it became too hot to practice.

"Phew… let's get into the barn its way too hot to practice right now." AJ said as she took her hat off her head. She wasn't kidding, the sun was beating down mercilessly onto the both of them, and David in his "infinite wisdom" had decided to wear a black T-shirt, and since black cloth absorbs heat he was boiling inside of it. AJ led him into the barn and the shade brought instant relief to the two exhausted friends. "I'll get us something to chow down on, why don't you climb on up to the upper level. It's a might bit cooler up there." AJ said as she walked off. David heeded AJ's advice and began climbing the ladder to the upper level. Once there he noticed the drop in temperature immediately. His entire body felt like it was cooling down already. As he sat down on some piled hay, he took the time to check his spell book again; "Only two more to go, but this is where it gets really tough." he said closing the book. The refreshing breeze and soft hay almost pulled him to sleep, but the peace was broken by AJ's voice coming from below. "Ya'll come on down, I got apples and water all ready for us."

David immediately climbed down the ladder to where AJ was already eating. She tossed him an apple slice which he quickly devoured, he couldn't help it he was hungry and these apples were way better than Earth apple's by far. The break was short lived however because they were soon out in the field again ready to get back to work. "I don't know about these last two spells AJ." David said looking over the 9th spell in the book. The spell was called Earth Wall, and the picture showed a slab of rock and earth protecting the pony user from harm. What concerned David was how big those slabs were actually going to be when he made them. His thoughts were interrupted by an apple smacking him upside the head. "OW!! Who threw that??" David said annoyed. He was answered by another apple but this time he caught it. He turned to see AJ standing about 15 yards away with a sadistic smile on her face. David's eyes grew wide;

"AJ you wouldn't…" "Oh I reckon I would, and I'll keep throwing em until you stop them with your Earth wall spell." She cried as she began hurling apples at David with her lasso and hooves. David dodged a few of them, but it wasn't long until he started getting pummeled by them. He threw both his arms up to shield his face and waited for the next apple, but to his surprise it never came. When he moved his arms he saw why. A small earthen wall was protecting him from AJ and her apples of doom. AJ came running around the wall, a look of pure joy on her face. "YA'LL DID IT!! That's another spell for the book." Just like she said, the book had added a check mark to the 9th spell and revealed the 10th. The final spell was called Earth Strike. It also had the same warning as the Flame Burst spell; DON'T USE UNLESS NECESSARY.

This time David took that advice and faced out toward the forest. "It looks like ya'll are gonna want to strike the ground in the direction you are facing. That way the spell goes toward the forest and not toward us." AJ said looking over the spell. David did just that, he faced toward the woods and with a mighty shout, he drove his fist into the ground creating what appeared to be a massive mound of earth that shot forward uprooting trees and demolishing ground as it went forward. As it vanished about 50 yards out David began thinking of how to describe that spell. It was almost as if the ground had risen up and literally bulldozed everything in its way. The serious thoughts were interrupted once again by AJ, this time she had tackled him to the ground and shouting about how cool the spell had been. "I reckon you're done with this chapter."

She said indicating that David's bracer had begun to glow and the green stone had begun to shine just like the red. "Come on, let's go tell the others!" She cried as she took off, with David close behind. What bothered David however was Twilights nightmare, which he would ask her about when he got back.

Chapter 9

Guardian Chap 9

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 9

It didn't take AJ and David long to get back to their friends after finishing the Earth element chapter of the spell book. As they both returned to the Library they were greeted by all of their friends who very happy to see that David had completed the rigorous training. "Darling, with Earth done, who will be your partner as you learn Water?" Rarity asked interested.

The thought had yet to cross his mind. "I don't know, I haven't really thought about it. I guess whoever has time on their hooves." As the friends talked over who should go next, David slipped away from the group to talk to Twilight alone. "So… you wanna talk about that nightmare you had?" he asked as he sat down next to her on the couch. She didn't respond so he pulled her into a tight hug.

He felt the shaking in her body and the beat of her heart as she started to talk. "I… was running from a dark shadow that was chasing me. It just kept following me wherever I went. I… could hear AJ, Rainbow, Pinkie, all of them telling me I shouldn't run from it, but I know better than that. I kept running until I tripped and I thought that would be it… until you saved me." David shook his head. Had he heard that right? He saved her in her dream, how was that a nightmare. "Then… you… were…" she struggled to get the words out as David ran his hand down her back, relaxing her as she spoke. "Swallowed by the dark, and all I could hear was Nightmare Moon's laughter."

She finished and laid her head on David's lap. She hadn't been kidding, that nightmare sounded terrible. As he searched for the right words to speak to her, a thought came into his head. "You know… I had a nightmare too. I was running from Nightmare Moon but she caught me, and said no matter how strong I was, I had one weakness she could exploit." Twilight looked up into his eyes and he could see the fear in her lavender eyes. "That weakness… is my love for you Twilight. You're… like a little sister too me." David braced himself for the gasp of shock, or the stammering questions. To his surprise however all that happened was Twilight's eyes started to water. "You really think of me as a little sister?" she said close to tears. "Yeah… I do. It's like… whenever I'm around you, I feel like I can do anything. I feel almost invincible. I hope this doesn't ruin our friendship, but if you don't want to be my friend anymore I understand."

David lowered his head in shame and looked away waiting for the awkward silence, but it never came. Instead he felt a warm kiss touch the side of his cheek it stayed there for a few seconds and then the warmth vanished. He turned to see Twilight in tears with a huge smile on her face. She jumped into his arms wrapping her entire body around him. "I always wanted a big brother, someone I could talk too or come too when I needed help." She whispered. David held on to his little sister for what felt like hours, he felt a feeling of pride rushing through him. He felt like he could stand up to Nightmare Moon and laugh at her, he didn't feel scared at all. "Twilight… I promise that I will always be here for you, I will do whatever it takes to keep you safe, and I will give up my life if it means saving yours." He whispered into her ear.

As they separated David's thoughts flew back to his training. He stood up to walk back over to the group, but before he did, he quickly kissed Twilight's cheek and winked at her as he walked over to the others. "So have you all decided who's going to be with me during my water training?" He asked as he walked up. Rarity turned and smiled; "Well of course it will be me darling, who else would it be?" David smiled; he always thought Rarity would be fun to hang out with.

"Alright then Rarity, meet me by the Ponyville Lake tomorrow around say… 9:00AM?" He asked sliding his hands down into his pant pockets. "Of course darling, I'll meet you there at 9:00 sharp, I'll even bring some things to read while you work." She said flaunting her eyelashes. "Rarity the point of watching David is to help him learn the spells." AJ snapped. "Well of course I'll help him learn the spells. I'll merely be out of his way so he can focus and concentrate." She snapped back. "That ain't helping!" "Is so!" "Is not!" The argument continued until Fluttershy spoke up.

"Um… I don't mean to interrupt but we have our spa get together tomorrow at 2:00 Rarity. You won't miss it will you… I mean if you have too that's fine." She said nearly whispering her words. "Don't worry Fluttershy. Rarity will be there I guarantee it." David said smiling. Fluttershy smiled and nodded at David, as he began to break up the arguing AJ and Rarity. As the day wore on David and the others met once again at the library which David and Pinkie Pie had redubbed Guardian Central. It was really called Guardian "Party" Central, but David changed the name to make it sound more serious. As they gang sat around eating muffins, cupcakes, and cake, David suddenly spoke up. "You know back on Earth when friends want to get to know each other usually ask what they want to do with their lives. What do you all want to do?"

He asked. Each mare had her own answer, AJ wanted to continue to run the farm, while Rarity wanted to design clothes for Celestia. Rainbow Dash wanted to join the Wonderbolts a group of ponies that fly at airshows, and Pinkie wanted to keep throwing parties which didn't really surprise David. Fluttershy hoped to open an animal hospital, and Twilight hoped to one day run the Canterlot Library. When it was his turn David told his whole life plan. He told them that he wanted to be a soldier like his dad, but his foster parents would never let him. He planned to do it anyway, with or without his foster parent's permission and once there he would honor his father's name and legacy. As the night set in everyone went their separate ways to sleep.

As David climbed into his bed and Twilight crawled into hers, their eyes met and he got up and jumped into her bed. "How'd you know...?" She started to say but he placed his finger on her lips. "I'm your brother remember? I know all about you and when you're scared." Twilight blushed too embarrassed to admit that she was scared of another nightmare. David slipped his arms around her. "I'll hold you close tonight; let's see if those nightmares' come back." He said smiling. Twilight slowly pulled herself as close to David as possible, so close he could feel her warm breath. "Goodnight Twilight." He whispered. "Goodnight big brother and thank you." She whispered back. As David fell into a deep sleep to the rhythm of Twilight's heartbeat he finally realized something. Twilight was a member of his family now. He would love her and never let go. She was all that David had, and no nightmare or coming evil would hurt her. They would have to go through him first and the only way through him was over his cold dead corpse.

Chapter 10

Guardian Chap 10

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 10

David was once in the strange temple he had been in before his fight with Trixie. This time however he knew exactly what to do; he took off running toward the center of the temple. As he ran past the pillars with the unreadable runes, the memories of what had happened last time flooded back to him. The silhouette, the voice, and the light. He needed to know who that pony was. He quickly reached the center of the temple, but this time there was no light and no pony. David continued to search the area, especially the strange alter in the middle of the temple, but there was nothing to see.

"Why…? Why am I here, if you won't show yourself?" He said asking the world around him. Suddenly a bright light flashed in front of him and the silhouette was once again on the alter. "So you have returned, I have been expecting you." It said. David guessed it was a pony judging by its shape, but its voice was the voice of what he thought sounded like a god. The voice was deep and logical. David could feel the power in it as it reverberated off the walls of the temple. "Expecting me?" David repeated. "Yes, for I am the first…" the voice said. "The first what?" David asked. The pony rose up on its hind legs and shouted, "THE FIRST GUARDIAN!!!" The voice was so loud that it knocked David off his feet. "I have long awaited the return of the one who take the title of Guardian." The figure said. It stepped off the alter and approached David the silhouette fading to reveal a black stallion with silver hair and green eyes. "I am Solas, and you young human have a lot to learn." Solas said. "Well I won't disagree with that, but I'm learning the element powers like I'm supposed to do." David said.

Solas laughed, "There is more to being the Guardian then just learning your powers. I mean you must understand the power you control. I do feel however that you are indeed a worthy Guardian." He said smiling. The smile made David feel more at ease, but he suddenly felt a light feeling in his body. "You're about to wake up." Solas said. "Wait I have questions, what do I do to harness the shadow element? What kind of power do I have access to?" David asked, but he could already feel himself slipping away. "If you have questions, then meditate and talk to me. For we are both the Guardian and are one with each other."

David awoke to his wrist watch beeping in his ears. As he tried to move his arm to check his watch however, he noticed that Twilight had rolled on top of him pinning him to the bed. "Twilight… Twilight I need you to get up." He whispered. Twilight slowly opened her beautiful lavender eyes. "Good morning little sister." "Good morning big brother." She said. David stared into her eyes for a long time until he noticed that the sun was already pretty high in the sky. "Oh man, what time is it… 8:30!!!!!! I'm gonna be late!!" He yelled jumping out of the bed, and throwing Twilight off of him. He quickly dressed and grabbed his spell book and a piece of bread on the way out the door. "See you later David!" Twilight called out as he ran. "See Ya!!" He called back as he ran as quickly as possible to the Ponyville Lake.

He arrived at the lake side at 9:00 sharp, but Rarity was nowhere to be seen. She'll be here, David thought as he walked out toward the edge of the lake side to begin his Water training. He had turned the book to the right page and began looking over the 1st spell. The spell was a water shield and involved bringing the water up to chest level and creating a circle of water to stop attacks. David began practicing the motions until he heard a voice call out to him. "David, wait please! I'm coming!" He turned to see Rarity running full speed toward him and the shore. She put on the brakes as she skidded to a stop right beside him. "I'm sorry I'm late David, I overslept. I had been up all night working on a new design and time escaped me." She exclaimed her cheeks red with embarrassment. "It's okay, I woke up late myself." David said turning again to the water's edge to practice the movements.

"So… what should I do darling?" "Just sit there and look pretty, oh wait you already look pretty. So I guess just sit there." David said smiling. Having felt like he had run through the spell enough in his mind, he began to focus on the water. He placed his hands palms toward the up and extended and acted like he was turning a valve. As soon as he did the water jumped from the lake and formed in front of him like a shield. "You did it!" Rarity cried. David thrust his fist in the air, unknowingly sending a column of water shooting into the sky and falling on Rarity soaking every part of her. "Oops… sorry Rarity." David apologized, but he could see sorry would not cut it. Rarity's eyes were burning with fire as she used her horn's magic to pick up some of the water from the lake herself. "So it's a splash fight you want? Well then IT IS ON."

She hurled the water at David who quickly put his hands up which strangely stopped the water in its path midflight. He flashed a mischievous smile as he redirected the water back at Rarity causing her to scream as she was soaked a second time. Rarity wasn't done however, she continued to hurl water at David and he continued to hurl water at her. The fight went on for a while until David noticed the book had 4 spells checked off. "Rarity wait!!" Rarity stopped and looked at the book as well. "Well I guess you need to learn the 5th spell now." She said wringing out her soaking wet mane. David picked up the book to observe the spell only to see that the water chapter was divided into 2 parts. The first 5 spells were water spells, while the last 5 were ice spells. He couldn't believe his luck he was actually going to learn ice spells!

After mastering the 5th water spell which involved pulling water from the world around him, negating the need for a constant water supply he was ready to learn his first ice spell. The spell was supposed to allow him to make a giant icicle spear which he could throw, but no matter how hard he tried the water would not solidify. David tried and tried and tried, but each time the water became less and less closer to becoming an icicle. His blood was beginning to boil, the other spells had been easy, why was this one so hard? He began to force his power on the water for one last try, he put everything into forming the icicle, every bit of force he had.

Only to have the water explode in his face for his efforts. "WHY CAN'T I DO IT!!!???" he shouted sending sparks flying from his fists in his anger. "Darling… you need to relax, water is the calm element and you're not very calm right now." An idea suddenly popped in to Rarity's head after saying that. "Why don't you come to the spa with me? It might relax you, and they have a pool you can practice in." She said smiling. David shrugged, why not? What did he have to lose? As he gathered his things and followed Rarity to the Spa he realized he had hit a speed bump in his training. A bump that needed to be cleared fast.

Chapter 11

Guardian Chap 11

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 11

"I don't know about this Rarity." David said as she dragged him by the sleeve toward the spa. "Ridiculous, you need to relax and the best way to relax is to visit the Ponyville spa." She said as she entered. As he entered David's nostrils were graced by different aromas. Wheatgrass, lemon, peppermint, all mixed into one.

"Here." Rarity said handing him what appeared to be a bathrobe just his size. "I made it myself, that's why I overslept." "Thanks Rarity." He said trying it on. It fit perfectly. "Welcome to the Ponyville Spa Guardian." A pink pony with a lotus cutie mark said. "Thanks miss uh…." He said hinting for her to tell him her name. "Oh my name is Bubbly." She said smiling. David nodded as he sat down with Rarity and looked over the spa menu.

"You can do whatever you want and I'll pay for it." Rarity said smiling. David looked over the menu trying to find the cheapest options. Unfortunately, cheap was not one of the prices on the menu. He decided to truly relax he would go with the back and arm massage combo, and add the hot tub treatment afterwards. "Are you ready mister David?" Bubbly said as he put the menu down. "I'll catch up with you and Fluttershy later Rarity." He said as he walked off. As Bubbly led him down the hall toward the spa rooms, David could not take his mind off of his training. Why had he failed to perform even the first ice spell? He had been doing fine up until that point and he didn't know why. Had he just hit a wall that he couldn't climb yet? Or maybe… "Here we are." Bubbly said opening the door to a Japanese esque room.

Little fountains of water with Lotus blossoms lined the corners of the room and right in the center was massage bed big enough for David. "You're Masseur will be here shortly. You can just leave your clothes and other items over there." Bubbly said pointing at a small chair in the corner. David thanked her and began to lay his sword, pistol and necklace along with his cloths on the chair. He then climbed onto the massage bed and waited. The door soon opened and a dark blue mare with a gray cloud cutie mark entered the room. "H-Hello I'm Midnight Cloud and I'm your masseur today." She stammered. "A pleasure to meet you Midnight Cloud. I'm David." He said smiling at her. "Oh everyone knows who you are. I'm just kinda nervous. It's my first day." She said trying not to blush. "I promise I'll do my best." David lay out as instructed and let his mind wander as she began applying oil and lotion to his tight back and arms. "You're so tense." She said nervously. "It's a good thing you came here." She then began to gently press down on David's back causing his spine to crack. She also began to loosen his strained muscles in his neck, arms, and back as he continued to relax his body under her strong but gentle touch. "If it's alright, do you mind if I dose off."

He said holding back a yawn. "Oh no. Go right ahead." She said shifting her hooves over to his right arm. He slowly closed his eyes and for a moment listened to the sound of the fountains until sleep overtook him. "Back again David?" A familiar voice called. "Yes Solas, I have questions." The black stallion smiled as if to say "I bet you do."  "Solas, no matter how hard I try I can't control my Ice element powers. I can't even master the first spell. Am I not doing something right?" The stallion laughed at his question. "Did you honestly think that it would be easy to learn all of the elements? It is true that the past elements have been second nature to you, but having the body adjust from Water to Ice is not easy. You have done nothing wrong, you're body just has to adjust to be able to harness the power of Ice." He said with a kind smile. "Now then, wake up, you've worked yourself too hard and you need to enjoy your relaxation time." David yawned and opened his eyes to a pain in his back.

"Oh, I'm sorry Guardian, you just have a lot of tense buildup here, and I'm trying to loosen it. I…. almost…. Got it." She said as she gave one hard push, causing David's back to finally loosen up. "Now then… if you'll follow me, I'll take you to the bath area." She said leading David out of the massage area and down the hall toward a large room. She opened the door revealing a gigantic room with both a large hot tub and a large pool. "The pool is an ice bath, while the hot tub is for relaxation." She walked over and began to add cold water to the pool, and that's when David noticed her eyes. They were a glossy emerald. David was suddenly scared, could she really be…? No she couldn't be… but she did know a lot about him, and if David was so famous how was it that he was assigned a brand new masseur? "I want to thank you again for your service Midnight Cloud. Or should I say Nightmare Moon?" He said hoping that his judgement wouldn't come back to haunt him. The black pony stopped adding water to the pool and turned to face him, a smile on her face. "Impressive work Guardian, I wouldn't expect anything less from you." A sudden blast of energy knocked David into the ice cold water. It was colder than he thought! He felt like the water had sucked his strength from him. He struggled to catch his breath as he climbed out of the pool.

"H-How did y-you manage to r-reincarnate yourself?" He stammered, his teeth chattering from the cold. "As I said in your nightmare I've been feeding off your dark energy. While I can't make a body of my own, I can corrupt and control others." She said with a sadistic smile on her face. She suddenly lunged into him pinning his body against the hard concrete wall. "Go ahead and scream for help, nobody can hear you." She pressed her hoof down on his neck. Hard enough to make breathing difficult, but not hard enough to kill him. "Now then…" She said as she began to breathe in very slowly. As she did, David could see dark tendrils being pulled from his skin and being sucked into her breathing mouth, it felt like she was sucking his very soul out of his body. However she stopped before he thought he would pass out from the pain. "Thank you for the energy, I feel even more powerful now.

"Any last words before I kill you and take every bit of energy you have?" She said placing both of her front hooves on his neck, prime to crush it with one hard push. His adrenaline was flowing like crazy, he had to do something to save himself, but he was so cold he couldn't use any of his powers. He suddenly had an idea, it was crazy but it was the only thing left.

"Actually yes, Freeze." He said as slammed both hands on her body and began to crystalize water around her, freezing her in place. She screamed as the water continued to crystalize until only her eyes were left uncovered. David stared into the emerald eyes that were burning with pure hatred. "I said it before, and I'll say it again." He mumbled as he began to lift massive amounts of water from the pool and form them into multiple ice spears. "Go to Hell and this time stay there." He whispered as he released the massive burst of ice spears that peppered her entire being. "Cold and calculating. That's what triggers the ice powers. Being cold and calculating." He said as he continued blasting her with spears. As the ice barrage faded he noticed that the pony's color had changed from black to purple. This must be the real Midnight Cloud, he thought as he picked her up and carried her back to the spa personnel.

"DAVID!!" Rarity cried as she and Fluttershy came running up to him, still covered in facial cream. "What happened?" she asked as David laid the mare down onto a massage bed. "Bad Service." David said as he began to form ice cubes and wrap them in cloth and place them on Midnight Cloud's bruised body. In the end David had learned his Ice powers, but he had discovered something even worse. Nightmare Moon could now manifest herself in anyone's body. His fear was causing him to shake, and he now realized that Nightmare Moon was definitely someone to be scared of.

Chapter 12

Guardian Chap 12

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 12

The next few days went by rather quickly for David. He spent most of them either practicing his new Ice powers, helping Twilight and the others if they needed it, or just spending time with Twilight alone. He had to admit, he felt like his bond with Twilight was growing much stronger, it almost felt like he had known her his whole life, but he knew that was just because he loved her so much. The love however was still eclipsed by the fear of Nightmare's reincarnated form. She had nearly killed him almost a week ago, and the fear had still not passed. The week after however was pretty uneventful until Ditzy Hooves brought another letter from Canterlot, this time  it was from Princess Luna.

David tore open the letter after handing Ditzy a muffin in gratitude. He had learned from Pinkie that Ditzy was crazy about muffins, and while it made David smile to see her face light up when he handed it to her. He still felt creeped out by her eyes. The letter was written in purple ink and read,

Dear David, my sister wanted to know what your favorite color is, and if it would be okay for you to come to the castle on Monday around 4:00 pm. The reason for the color question is a secret that you'll get when you come on Monday. Please write back, Hugs Luna. P.S I've learned to play a beautiful melody on the ocarina you gave me. You may hear it tonight before you go to bed.

David ran back into Twilights house letter in hand, and began searching for a pen and paper. "Hey Spike! Do you know where I could find some paper so I could write back to Princess Luna?" He shouted as he continued to look through all the drawers he could find. Spike came down the stairs paper and quill in claw. "I'll write the letter for you, just tell me what to write." He said as he sat down on a wooden stool. "Thanks Spike. Ahem. Dear Princess Luna, Thank you so much for writing to me, I'm happy to hear that you've made progress with my ocarina. To answer your questions my favorite color is silver and I will gladly come to the castle on Monday if you can provide transport for me. Your friend, David." He finished. Spike quickly finished writing the letter and with a puff of green flame, sent it on its way.

"So you have to meet with the Princess on Monday huh? That's only 3 days away." Spike said as he slipped the quill back into the inkwell. "I know. Maybe I can master my Air spells before then and surprise them with my own magic display." David said turning in his spell book to the Air chapter. "That sounds like a great idea dude, but whose gonna watch you practice your air spells?" Spike had a good point, everypony was busy and David didn't feel comfortable practicing his spells alone. He began to picture different ponies in his mind that he could call on until he heard a loud noise outside. "CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!!" Suddenly the door to the Library burst inward and 3 fillies came bounding in at full speed. David recognized one as Applebloom, Aj's younger sister. The other two however he'd never met. One looked like a younger version of Rarity, while the other was an orange Pegasus and they were all wearing what looked capes with a symbol of a pony on top of a shield.

"Applebloom?" David asked cautiously. The young filly turned, her face broke into a huge smile and she leapt at David knocking him over. "Wow David, what are ya'll doing here?" She asked jumping up and down on his chest. "I live here. What are you doing here?" He asked jokingly as he patted her head. "We're trying to find ways for us to get our cutie marks." She said bouncing over to her friends as they began tearing books off the shelves. "Cutie marks… oh you mean the marks on your flanks." David said remembering what Twilight had told them when they had first met. "Yep, and we're gonna tear the Library apart till we find a way." She then began to tear the books from their shelves along with her two friends. David realized if they kept that up then Spike would have a lot of work to do.

"Hey Applebloom, would you mind introducing me to your friends?" He asked, hoping to distract them from the library books. All three of them turned around and lined up in front of him. "Crusader Roll Call." Applebloom said. "Sweetie Belle." The white filly that looked like Rarity said. "Scootaloo." The orange Pegasus said. "Applebloom, and together we are: THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS." They all cried at once. David laughed at their team. They reminded him of the clubs that guys would form when they were little. An idea struck him however after he finished laughing.

"Hey Applebloom, would your team mind watching me practice my Air element powers?" He asked hopingly. "Ain't that what AJ did with you?" She asked cocking her head in a questioning look. "Yep, and I was wondering if you all could help me with my training. Please?" He asked with a smile on his face. "Sure" Sweetie Belle said happily. After what you did to my sister with your water training I would love to watch." David's mind finally snapped the pieces into place. "So Rarity is your sister that makes sense, you look just like her." Sweetie Bell smiled. "Okay enough talk, I got work to do so let's go." He said as he opened the door to the Library. "CMC let's go watch." Applebloom cried as they rushed out with David behind them.

"HEY! Who's gonna help me clean up the Library?" Spike asked looking at all the books on the floor. David chased the CMC all the way to the same plain where he had started his Fire training. When he arrived he quickly opened the book to the Air chapter and started reading the book. "Alright, let's get started!"

Chapter 13

Guardian Chap 13

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 13

"This is sooooooo boring…" Scootaloo complained. She had been complaining the entire time since they had arrived and David's nerves were very close to breaking. Although, Scootaloo did have a point, most of the Air spells he had learned were not very interesting. They usually just included whipping up a gust of wind, or creating air projectiles. "Okay, 5th spell…. Air Cutter?" David read confused.

The picture showed a pony swinging its hooves in a horizontal swinging motion on the page, but try as he might David could not make the spell work. "Hey David." Applebloom called. "How fast can you pull that sword out of the cover?" she asked. He turned and smiled at her. "Well first it's called a scabbard not a cover. 2nd I can pull this thing pretty fast just watch." He carefully placed his hand on the grip of the blade, and with one quick flip of his wrist the sword shot out of the scabbard. As it did however a thin silver wave shot out from it and cut the nearby tree in half! The CMC jumped and David finally realized what the spell had meant. "I get it. When I pull the sword out of its scabbard the air shoots out and cuts anything in its path." He said as he returned the sword to its place and picked up the book to see that the spell had been checked off. As he was beginning to read the next spell something caught his attention. A strange black pony had been watching them from the forest where David's air cutter had just chopped down a tree.

"Applebloom… all of you go home." He said placing his hands on sword. "But we…" Applebloom started to say. "GO NOW!!!" David shouted jerking his head back to yell directly at them. They stood and quickly ran, but not before Applebloom called out that she would get AJ and come back. David took off running after the strange pony in the forest demanding it to halt so he could see who it was. The figure continued to lead him deeper into the forest. The forest grew darker and darker as he followed the figure, but his focus was completely on the figure and nothing else in the world around him could distract him. His legs burned from exhaustion and his arms were cut from the vines and thorns that had been hanging from the trees he had run through, but he kept running until the figure stopped in an empty clearing.

"Alright… who are you… and why were you spying on me and the CMC?" He sputtered as he gasped for air. The figure refused to answer, but its body began to radiate dark wisps of what appeared to be energy. "Hey I'm talking to you!" David shouted as he approached the figure with his sword drawn. The figure suddenly turned and blasted him with a burst of dark energy, throwing him into a nearby tree. David stood to his feet tasting blood most likely from the force of hitting the tree but what shocked him the most was the face of his attacker.

"T-Trixie? No it can't be." The figure was indeed Trixie, but her pale blue body was now a dark purplish black, her hat and cape a deep crimson and her eyes a glossy emerald. "Is the Guardian surprised to see Trixie?" She asked glaring at him. "Actually yes, I thought I kicked you out of Ponyville for good." He said retrieving his sword from the ground. "Trixie has returned once again Guardian, but this time she is not alone." At the word alone a strange black lifelike shadow seemed to remove itself from Trixie's body stretching out to cover over her completely, only to have it hover over her like a dark cloud. "Cut the charade Nightmare Moon. I know it's you!" David shouted gripping his sword even tighter. The figure's "head" appeared with green eyes and the helmet that were all too familiar to David. "What's the matter Nightmare? Couldn't take me on last week so you went and corrupted Trixie to give yourself a better chance?" He taunted. Nightmare laughed, her voice echoing in David's soul. "I did nothing Guardian. She came to me, and I gave her what she wanted. My power and my soul." She finished.

"WHAT!!?? Trixie are you insane? Do you know what you've done? You've basically handed your soul over to the devil!" He shouted. He couldn't help yelling. Trixie was being completely stupid; she had given her body to Nightmare Moon just to get revenge on him and Twilight? Was she that desperate? "Trixie wanted the power Guardian and now that she has it. She's going to destroy you." "One day maybe, but not today!" He shouted as he ran back toward the forest, only to have the vines and thorns grow and block his path. "I thought the Guardian was a brave warrior, not a COWARD!!" Trixie screamed as she used her new dark powers to lift David off the ground with a dark hand and continuously beat him against the ground. "This is for humiliating Trixie! This for driving Trixie to Despair!" She continued to shout reasons for smashing his body into the ground. David could slowly feel himself losing consciousness, and if he passed out they could really kill him. Trixie finished her assault by throwing him into another tree, this time knocking his sword from his grasp and sending it flying into the air.

As the sword impaled itself into the ground David could see the faces of all the friends he would leave behind reflected in the blade. "AJ, Rainbow, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, the CMC, Spike, Luna and Twilight. I'm sorry; I guess I couldn't protect you after all." "Oh don't worry human." Nightmare sneered. "You'll see them again. After Trixie's done killing them all of course." David's heart started racing. "That's right; the Great powerful Trixie will kill all of them." It felt like a fire was building in David's chest. "Oh why stop there Trixie? Why not destroy all of Ponyville?" The fire was raging in his body his teeth grinding in anger. "Trixie agrees. She'll destroy all of Ponyville and then kill Twilight Sparkle with the Guardians own blade." The fire engulfed his entire being; his anger felt like it would explode! "Oh the look on Twilights face will be one to remember Guardian, and the best part is that you're failure is the reason she's going to die." Nightmare said. That did it.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" David felt a strong energy surging through him causing him to scream, his anger pulsing through him and causing drastic changes to his appearance. His silver eyes turned a dark black, his hair grew long, white and wild, his teeth became razor sharp and a dark energy surrounded his entire body and it felt good. "I'm going to make both of you pay dearly for what you've done to me… No… No… I'm going to KILL YOU!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" His voice screamed with pure hatred.

The energy around him turned into a vortex his elemental powers running crazy all around him. Trees were scorched and up rooted by his earth and fire powers. Ice crystals were thrown at hurricane speeds impaling themselves in the ground and forest around him. While Air cutter blades sliced trees down by the dozens. The biggest change however was the Guardian blade, which had changed from a shining white to a dark black and was now in a dark energy radiating red scabbard. He slowly picked the sword up from the ground and turned toward Trixie.

"Are you scared Trixie? You should be, because I'm not myself right now and my sword wants blood!" He said giggling psychotically as he talked. "What's happened to him?" Trixie asked frightened. "His anger at our taunting, and the burning desire to protect the one's he loves has awoken the shadow element. He's now the Dark Guardian." Nightmare Moon said terrified. She then pulled herself from Trixie and fled in horror. "WAIT!! You can't leave Trixie alone to fight… him." She said with tears in her eyes as she now faced the evil that had awoken in David. An evil she knew that she had awoken, and would now feel its wrath.

Chapter 14

Guardian Chap 14

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 14

"Uncontrollable rage and anger will awaken the darkness within, and only the light of a heart of someone who is close to him will break the dark hold." Twilight read as she scanned through her new book. "Whatcha reading Twilight?" Spike asked as he continued to put books back on the shelf since the CMC had knocked all of them off earlier. "It's a book that tells all about the Guardian and his powers. I was just reading about the Dark Guardian." Twilight said, with a scared expression on her face. "It says that if David ever gets too angry and can't control his powers, he'll turn into a rampaging beast and destroy anything that gets in his way." "Holy Guacamole!" Spike said.

"Yeah I know, it's scary isn't it?" Twilight said as she turned to see Spike looking out the window. "What did you say Twilight? I was too busy looking at the smoke coming from the Everfree Forest." She looked to where Spike was pointing and sure enough there was smoke pouring out of the forest. "TWILIGHT!! WE GOT TROUBLE!!!!" A voice suddenly screamed. Twilight looked down onto the ground to see AJ and the rest of her friends. "Applebloom said David went into the forest after some weird thing he saw, and he ain't come back yet!" AJ shouted up to her.

Twilight dashed through the door of the library and ran toward the forest at full speed with her friends behind her trying to catch up. "Please don't let it be what I think it is; please don't let it be what I think it is." She continued saying as they ran into the forest. As they ran deeper and deeper inside it wasn't long before they began to notice the signs of destruction around them. "These trees have been plucked right out of their roots." AJ said examining the trees. "This one's been burned to cinders." Rarity exclaimed. "Well egghead, what do you think happened here?" Rainbow asked Twilight. But Twilight had already connected the dots and was running deeper into the forest. (Oh please by Celestia's light, don't let me be too late.) She thought as she came into an empty clearing. She gasped in horror however when she discovered the clearing had not always been empty. The trees around her were destroyed; the ground scorched black, embers from small flames still crackled in her ears.

"Who could have done this? Who could have…no" She stopped halfway through her sentence when she saw a large set of gashes in a large amount of trees. Gashes she knew that could only have been made by one thing, a sword. She ran as fast as her legs would allow, following the fallen trees until she saw something in a clearing. As she entered however, her worst fears were realized. "David…Big brother… Oh no…" Her thoughts had been spot on. David had indeed become the Dark Guardian. His black hair had turned bright white and was much longer, and he was radiating a red evil like energy. He was scanning his head around the forest like he was looking for something. "David is that you...?"

She asked hoping this was all an illusion. He turned and as soon as she saw his black eyes she knew it was no dream. "Twilight? What are you doing out here?" He asked. But the voice was not his own, it was cold, uncaring, and void of any emotion at all. This was not the David that Twilight loved like a brother. "Wait… I know why you're here Twilight." He said smiling and revealing his beast like teeth. "You want to know what happened to me, why I look like this am I right?" Twilight was scared; this was definitely not her big brother.

"Well… I am the Dark Guardian, the Harbinger of Death! And I will gladly answer all of your questions… little sister. HmhmhmhhmhmhmhmHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!" His laugh was so psychotic it felt like someone had replaced David with a murderer. "Please David, you need to come home." She said. "Home? You mean that dump of a Library? No…My home is on Earth and it's gone. I can never go home." "But David I…" "You're what!? Scared of me? You should be. I'm a human monster; I could kill all of you with the snap of my fingers. You all mean nothing to me. Especially you Twilight. You're nothing to me… nothing at all. Now leave, I have to get my revenge."

Twilight couldn't take it anymore she ran forward and tackled him to the ground, pinning him there with her weight. "What are you doing!!??" he screamed at her. She looked into his fire filled black eyes, and hoped that he was looking into her now tear filled ones. "Please…come back David…please turn back into the real David that I love." She pleaded as she wrapped him in the tightest hug she had ever given to anyone. "Let GO!!" he cried as he continued to struggle. She quickly let go and placed her face right over his. "Come back to me big brother." She then placed her lips right against his. His lips were like ice and he continued to struggle, but after a few moments warmth returned to his face and Twilight opened her eyes to see the silver eyes she knew and loved return. "David… are you okay?" She asked sitting him up against a nearby tree. His hair shrank back to normal along with his teeth and sword but tears began to pour down his face. "What have I done Twilight?" He asked.

"I nearly destroyed everything, and I could've hurt you. What have I become?" Twilight once again wrapped him in a hug. "You haven't become anything, you're still the same." She felt his tears running down her horn and face, but she didn't care because she was crying too. The only difference was that hers were tears of joy. "Don't worry, nobody will ever know about this okay? Let's just go home and we can talk about it there." She said as she began focusing her energy to teleport them away. "Twilight…I'm sorry." David said as they vanished from the clearing. Neither one of them noticed Trixie smirking in the shadow's. Laughing at the secret she had just discovered.

"It seems as though he's had his first brush with the shadow element your majesty." A mysterious green pony standing next to Celestia said. "Indeed Capt. Bio, but he will learn to resist it, I have faith in him and so do my student and sister."  She said sipping a cup of tea as she looked out toward the smoke coming from the forest. "Do you really think he's worthy enough to be the Guardian ma'am?" "Yes Captain, he is more than worthy, but right now his challenge is to overcome his new fear of the shadow element. Because that's the only way he will ever become the true Guardian of Equestria. He must conquer his fears, along with the elements. And he still has a lot left to conquer in both categories." She whispered as she used her magic to look into the Ponyville Library to see David, Twilight and all their friends together in one huge hug. "You have no reason to fear David. As long as they're with you, you can conquer anything. Even yourself."

Chapter 15

Guardian Chap 15

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 15

"How's David, Twilight?" Applejack asked generally concerned. "Not so good AJ." All of the ponies sat in the lobby of the Library, worried about their friend. "He's so traumatized by the events yesterday that he won't talk to anybody." She said while she helped Spike with his organization duties. "He never leaves his bed, he won't eat, he won't even say hi when we walk in." Spike added. "Oh dear, I wish we could do something to help." Rarity sighed. "Maybe we could throw him a party!" Pinkie squealed as she jumped up and down on the couch. "I don't think that will work Pinks." Rainbow said looking out the window. "Rainbow's right. I reckon the only person that can snap him out of this is you Twi." AJ said looking directly at Twilight. "You're right AJ; I'll try talking to him tonight." She said as she placed the last book on the shelf.

David sat upright in his bed; horrible sights of what he had done flashing through his vision. His eyes filled with tears, everything he had done, and everything that had happened was his entire fault. He felt so cold and alone after the incident. The hugs of all his friends from the night before and the kiss Twilight had given to break the Shadow elements hold seemed so far away. "I'm just a shell now…I can't even feel my own heartbeat anymore." He lay back onto the bed and closed his eyes.

"Please…Please… someone make the darkness go away." He whispered as he fell asleep. "It won't go away. You have to make it leave." Solas said as David awoke once again in the strange temple. "Solas you know what the Shadow element is capable of, and you saw what happened when it got control of me." David said. "Correction… I saw what happened when you let it control you." Solas grunted. "The shadow element feeds off of emotions David. When you let it loose you were feeling uncontrollable anger. Which is why you lost control and became the Dark Guardian, and nearly destroyed the entire forest." "Yeah I'm still recovering from that. Thanks for rubbing it in." David sighed as he sat down on the alter steps.

"However you need to understand that the Shadow element itself is not evil. It requires you to keep your emotions in check. Feeling fear or rage lowers your defenses and lets the shadow element run your body." He said putting his massive hoof over David's shoulder. "While feeling the drive to protect someone or the love you have for someone else, keeps you in charge and lets you control the power." "So the Shadow element itself is like a massive increase in power, but you have to keep it under control or you risk letting it corrupt you, right?" David asked staring at Solas's green eyes. "That's right. In fact the Dark Guardian is actually called the Shadow Guardian. It's a temporary transformation that gives you a massive increase in speed, power and your elemental abilities. All by harnessing the Shadow element itself. The danger with this transformation however is losing control and falling prey to the Shadow's power." He added.

"So basically if I know not to fear it, and know that I'm in control of it. Then the Shadow element could be one of my greatest powers." David said smiling. Solas patted him on the back. "Exactly. See you understand this thing perfectly. You shouldn't be scared of it, so get yourself out of the funk you're in and go spend time with Twilight and the others. They're really worried about you." He said walking back toward the alter. David could once again feel the light weight feeling, he was about to wake up. "Thanks Solas. For everything." He said as he vanished. "Don't thank me David. You're figuring this out on your own. I'm just supposed to put you on the right path." David awoke with a start to see Twilight lying next to him. "I came up here to check on you. We wanted to see if you were okay." He slowly wrapped his arms around her body. "I'm fine now. I finally realize that I shouldn't be afraid anymore. I have a family behind me and a reason to fight. If I remember that, then I will never fall prey to the Shadow element again." Twilight smiled her hair falling in front of her face.

"That's great, but what do you mean you have a reason to fight? You mean to protect Equestria?" She asked. David pushed the hair out of her eyes. "That's one reason, but the main reason is to keep you safe little sister." He said as he pulled her even closer. He could feel Twilight's tears falling on his chest as she hugged him as close as she could. Twilight looked into his eyes with a smile on her face. "The Guardian of Equestria. My big brother and the human whose massive strength…" She placed her hoof on his chest. "Is nothing compared to his massive heart." David slowly kissed her cheek. "Thanks for giving me something to fight for." He said. She cuddled up as closely as possible to him. "Thanks for considering all of us a family. Since we are a little crazy sometimes." She said. "That's okay, I kinda like a crazy family. Though… Pinkie Pie can be a bit much." He said smiling.

They both laughed until they fell asleep, and throughout the night David's ocarina played a beautiful melody, as Princess Luna played along with the beauty of her night. And as the song ended and Luna placed the ocarina on the table, she knew that David had conquered the shadow element. "Just like Tia said he would."

Chapter 16

Guardian Chap 16

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 16

David's mental recovery was swift at best. He was back on his feet by Sunday and ready for his meeting with the Princesses on Monday. Only one thing needed to be done before then, and that was mastering the Shadow Guardian transformation. Unfortunately, Twilight didn't see it that way. "NO! NO! NO!" she would yell and continued to yell every time David mentioned trying out the Shadow Guardian transformation. "I have to learn it sometime Twilight. Otherwise I can't start my Lightning element training." He said as they sat outside Sugercube Corner enjoying ice cream that Pinkie had made for them. "Are you crazy? I was barely able to bring you back to your senses the first time!" She said shaking her ice cream in David's face. "I know sis… but if I don't I can't master Lightning!" He said starting to raise his voice.

Twilight stared right at David's eyes. It was like she was trying to burn a hole through him. "I just really care about you bro. If you went crazy again then what would I do?" She asked. David just looked into his chocolate ice cream, not having an answer for Twilight. He went down to lick it only to have it shoved into his face. "Pbbth, hey!" He looked up to see Twilight with a smile on her face and a glowing horn. "You look better with a smile and a chocolate ice cream beard on your face." She giggled. David couldn't help but chuckle, at least for the moment his mind was off of the Shadow Guardian spell.

David slowly sat up in his bed. Twilight was still asleep next to him as he slipped out of the bedroom and down to the lobby of the Library. He was going to master the Shadow Guardian spell without Twilight knowing. "I really hate doing this, but if I don't master it I'll never be the Guardian I need to be." He said as he grabbed the bag that Rarity had made him that contained his spell book. He slowly stepped outside closing the door behind him. He slung the bag over his shoulder and took off running toward his training field. The same field where he had learned fire and wind spells. "Alright, this is far enough. Let's see… history books, ocarina case, ocarina sheet music, probably should've given those to Luna." He mumbled as he searched through his bag. "Where is it? Where is it?" His voice shaking as he dumped everything out of the bag and used his fire powers so he could see in the dark.

"I can't find it… Where did I..?" He said to himself as paced back and forth until a snapping twig made him jump. "Who's there? Show yourself!" He shouted. Only to have Twilight step out into the field with his spell book. "Twilight what are you..?" She put her hoof up to make him stop. "I guess trying to make you listen when your mind is set on something is like trying to get Pinkie to stop partying. Here you go." She said using her magic to levitate the spell book over to David. He looked over it and turned it to the shadow chapter. "Twilight I'm kinda nervous. I mean look at me, I'm shaking." He said shaking like a leaf in a hurricane. She walked over and placed her hoof in his hand. "I'm right here. You can do it." She said. David slowly stepped back and looked at the book. "It looks like I have to say some words to activate the change manually. Will you say them with me?" He asked, his voice quivering. "Sure. Let's do it." She responded looking into the book.

They both looked at the book, then to each other and nodded. "The Guardian calls on the power of the Shadows help me win this fight. Come forth shadows of Fire, Earth, Water, Air and Lightning." They both said simultaneously. As they finished Twilight stepped back and noticed that a small dark circular shadow had appeared under David's feet and was spinning quite fast. The circle continued to spin and began engulfing him in a vortex like cyclone of shadows. "David are you okay?" Twilight cried as the shadows grew faster in speed. "I'm fine, just let it happen." David said as the changes began. First his hair grew long and white, and his teeth grew razor sharp.

The differences this time however were that his eyes were now purple, his body was radiating shadow like energy, and the Guardian Blade had changed to a longer version of itself with a bigger blade. "David, how do you feel?" Twilight said as she looked over the new Shadow Guardian. He was slightly taller, and more cold hearted looking than the original David, but on the inside she knew he was still the same. "I've never felt better Twilight." He said his voice dark and cold.

Twilight sighed and looked over to see that the book had checked off the Shadow chapter. "Well… can we go home now?" She asked yawning. "Sure, let's go." He said picking up his blade and walking back toward the Library. Twilight trotted after him to give him his final test. "David… what do you fight for?" She asked. "I fight for my family and the ones I love. Nothing more and nothing less." He said turning to look at her with a smile. Twilight smiled back and walked on. She now knew that David had mastered his Shadow powers and was ready to meet Celestia.

Meanwhile in Canterlot castle Princess Celestia once again stood with Captain Bio. "They both arrive tomorrow Captain. The Guardians Training will start next week, and I want him in the best combat classes available." "Of course your majesty." Bio responded. "He will also begin studying how to use normal magic with Twilight Sparkle." "You're letting your student train him?!" Bio said shocked. "Yes, she is one of the best to learn from and he shares a strong bond with her." She said as she looked out at the full moon. "Prepare a celebration for tomorrow; I will make the Guardian known to all of Canterlot!"

Chapter 17

Guardian Chap 17

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 17

"Come on Twilight or we'll miss the chariot." David shouted upstairs. "Okay, I'm coming give me a second." She shouted. The day had finally come for Twilight and David to meet Princess Celestia at Canterlot Castle. As instructed by Luna's letter their dress was formal and they were ready to leave at 2:00 sharp. Until Twilight discovered she had misplaced her Gala dress. David was still downstairs stomping his feet as he walked back and forth in the library lobby. "You keep walking like that and you'll burn a hole in the floor." Spike said. "No jokes Spike please, this is really important and I don't want to be late." David said. "I'm not joking; you're literally burning a hole in the floor. David looked down and saw he wasn't kidding.

His shoes had transferred his fire powers down into the floor and had nearly burned clear through it. "I guess I need to relax a little bit." He said as he sat down on the couch. He began to think of how much progress he had made in his training since the weekend began. Not only had he mastered his Air element powers but he had also mastered the Shadow Guardian transformation spell in one day. All that was left for him to master was lightning and Solas had told him that it would be easy. His thoughts were soon interrupted by a clopping noise coming down the stairs. The noise revealed itself to be Twilight in a beautiful light blue dress covered in stars and sparkles. She was also wearing beautiful shoes that matched her dress to a T. "So how do I look?" She said flashing the dress in his direction. "You look amazing Twilight. I hardly recognized you." He said blushing.

"Uggghhh!!" A disgusted Spike said with a sick look on his face. "Well we better go now or the Princess will wonder where we are." She said as she walked toward the door. "Catch you later Spike. Don't burn down the Library okay?" David said smiling at Spike as he left the Library as well. "Hey you can count on me!" Spike said puffing out his chest. As soon as David had shut the door, the sound of wings caught his attention. He turned to see a chariot coming from the sky being drawn by two Pegasus guards in golden armor. Twilight quickly hopped aboard and was followed by David. As soon as they had boarded the chariot rose into the sky and flew toward the castle in the distance. "I wonder why Princess Celestia wanted us to dress formally. Do you think we'll be meeting some important pony folk?" David asked looking at Twilight. "I don't know. Maybe we're having dinner and she wanted to dress fancy for it." She said straightening her dress. After a few minutes of flying they finally reached the castle landing area where some royal guards were waiting for them.

They quickly approached as David and Twilight stepped off the chariot. "The Princesses have ordered that Ms. Twilight Sparkle be taken to the throne room to meet Princess Celestia. While the Guardian will be escorted to a different location to meet Princess Luna." They said with unflinching expressions. "Different location? What the Hay does that mean?" Twilight said her eyes narrowing. David was a bit shocked by Twilight's language, but he had used the H word a lot around her and it did make sense for her to convert it to a pony style of swearing. The guards merely turned around and led the way ignoring Twilight's question. "You're cute when you're suspicious." David said smiling slyly at her. "Oh shut up." She said nudging him with her hoof. As they continued to walk deeper into the castle David was able to admire the artwork and design of the castle for the first time without being nervous. His attention was soon broken when they reached a T shaped intersection.

"The Guardian will go left, while Ms. Sparkle will go right." The guards said, breaking into two groups and walking in different directions. As Twilight walked off in the other direction David began to grow nervous. "If you two do anything to her, I'll turn you into glue! You hear me!" He shouted. But the guards ignored him and kept walking. "Be safe Twilight." He mumbled as he walked down a flight of stairs behind his guards. As the guards led David deeper and deeper he began to wonder if they were taking him to a dungeon of some sort. That thought was soon crushed however when he was stopped in front of a strange gray door. The guards opened it and motioned him in. "Princess Luna awaits you at the end of this hallway." The first guard said shutting the door.

David immediately turned and walked down the hallway at a quick pace. The hallway was so dark he had to use his fire abilities to light the way as he walked through the inky blackness. He soon reached what appeared to be a small throne surrounded by statues of Alicorns. "Do you like my throne room Guardian?" A cold evil voice whispered from behind. David turned and began to draw his sword only to have his hands and feet grabbed by strange dark tendrils and spread them apart in the shape of an X. The sound of his sword clattering to the ground, along with the strange pulsing groan coming from his restraints sent chills up his spine. "Where are you Nightmare Moon, and where's Luna?" David asked struggling against his restraints. The dark and shadowy figure of Nightmare Moon appeared right in front of him, only something was different. "Your face…" David said startled. Nightmare Moon's once elegant face was completely burned on one side.

Her once blue skin was now a hideous dark black and was covered in red patches, obviously where the skin was attempting to repair itself. She quickly covered her scar with her wing and glared at him. "Yes "my face". She said mocking him as she slowly walked around his suspended body. "You're the reason my face is like this! When we met in the woods you're Dark Guardian vortex was so strong that it shredded the right side of my face completely!" She yelled with her muzzle in David's face. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean for that to happen." He said. Nightmare Moon burst into laughter that shook the whole hallway. "You're sorry!? YOU'RE SORRY?! The Guardian is sorry that he hurt poor Nightmare Moon?" She sarcastically said. "YES I'M SORRY! Even if my job is to stop you, I never meant for that to happen." David yelled. Nightmare Moon slowly walked behind him and turned around. "Well in that case…. I'm sorry FOR THIS!!!"

A swishing noise filled the air and ended with a horrible burning sensation on David's back. He screamed in pain at what had just felt like someone had dug claws into his back and down into his heart. "Did that hurt Guardian? I'm sorry." Nightmare said giggling to herself. The noise filled the air again and the same sensation filled David's back with even more pain than the last. "Yes Guardian, I'm sorry. I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY!" She screamed as she continued to bring down whatever was causing David his pain with every scream of I'm sorry. The pain continued until he felt like he would pass out. Nightmare reappeared from behind him holding what looked like a cat of ninetails whip. "I offer you one chance. Join me, and I can give you everything you want. Power, Wealth, Prestige, your Parents." She said smiling. "My… parents…?" David said mumbling through his pain.

"Yes… I can return them to you. All you have to do is give me your element bracer and sword and I will have all the power I need to bring them back to you." She said her emerald eyes shining in the dim lit hallway. David didn't need to think about his answer. He spit directly in Nightmare Moon's eyes much to her displeasure. "YOU LITTLE BRAT!! I OFFER YOU EVERYTHING AND YOU DARE DISRESPECT ME!!" She yelled, her voice once again vibrating the hallway. "My parents… died protecting me in that car crash. Bringing them back, would only make their sacrifice mean nothing to me. I will never join you." He said slowly pacing himself to get the words out. He could tell Nightmare Moon was furious. Her eyes burned, her horn was sparking black magic and he could see her teeth grinding. "Very well… then I have no choice but to kill you now." She said as she slowly picked up the Guardian Blade from the ground with her magic and pulled it from the scabbard.

"Any last words, Human?" She spat as she raised the sword above his head. "Do your worst." Nightmare smiled. "I can most certainly do that." She said. Time seemed to slow down as David braced for impact, but to his surprise it never came. He opened his eyes expecting to see Nightmare Moon, but instead he saw Twilight, Princess Celestia, and Luna all in the throne room, all with smiles on their faces. "Congratulations David. You truly are the Equestrian Guardian." Luna said.

Chapter 18

Guardian Chap 18

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 18

"You mean to tell me that was all a test?" David said confused and furious. Luna shook her head. "Yes and no. Yes in the fact that we needed to see if you would remain loyal to Equestria even when offered other things. No in the fact that we were also seeing how you would react to Nightmare Moon's presence, without her corrupting someone." She said pacing back and forth. "While you were practicing your magic, Luna and I decided to visit the Earth to study humans." Celestia said, her kind voice revigorating David's heart. "However we were surprised to see how many humans betrayed their beliefs for trivial things such as money, power, or other foolish things. We wanted to make sure that you were not like that." She said smiling.

David was still slightly annoyed at the test they had put him through, but he had to admit it did make sense. There are a lot of evil misguided humans on Earth, and it made sense to see if he was worthy of the title he had been given. He turned and looked at Twilight whose face was looking quite anxious about something. "Did you know this was gonna happen Twilight?" "Yes. Princess Celestia told me what they were planning when I got here." She said quietly. Even Twilight knew before he did. "Have I proven myself now?" He said reattaching his sword to his hip, since it was still lying on the floor. "Yes, more than enough." Celestia said stepping to the right of him. "It is now time for you to receive the present I mentioned a few days ago in my letter." Luna added as she stepped to the left of him. "And the only way to receive this gift is through the power of the Element of Magic, and the blessings of the ruling figures of Equestria." Twilight finished as she stepped directly in front of him.

They had arrayed themselves in a triangle shape around David. They stood a few feet away, with their horns pointed at him. "David please raise your bracer into the air." Celestia said, her horn glowing with energy. David slowly raised his arm into the air and watched as all three of the mares around him began charging energy in their horns. "Now David… Behold the Guardian Armor!!!" Celestia bellowed as all 3 beams collided with the bracer and showered David in light. The colors he saw were beyond description, light and dark colors collided and combined, only to be broken by a lavender wave that he guessed was from Twilight. The colors clashed in front of him, passed through him and even stuck to him only to be blown away by a mysterious force. Throughout all of this, David felt mysterious warmth flowing through him. His heart raced and his mind cleared as he felt himself being lifted by the magic.

"Yes… Yes… I won't fear the darkness ever again. I AM THE GUARDIAN, WHOSE SPIRIT BURNS LIKE THE RISING SUN!!" He shouted to the colors as they slowly faded away, and set him back on the ground. As he stood back on his feet after the light show, David noticed he was now in a suit of armor. It was made of what looked to be overlapping scales and pieces of metal. The armor was also colored bright silver and was adorned with a crest of the Equestrian Royal Seal, half sunrise and half crescent moon. The armor reached down all the way to his feet covering him from neck to toe with armor. It also had a strap with which he could place his sword around his waist and slip his father's .45 pistol into a small holster that was also around his waist. David admired the armor and how it was just like he imagined it to be until he noticed Luna approaching with a helmet. He slowly raised his hand noticing how light the armor was and how easy it was to move as he told her to stop.

"I don't want the helmet. If I'm to take on this role, I want the ponies of this world to know what I look like." He said smiling. "I was hoping you would say that David, because I've arranged a small party to honor the first human Guardian ever." Celestia said gleefully. David's heart leapt into his throat. "P-Party your majesty? As in hundreds of guests coming to meet me?" He said trying not to collapse. "Well of course! That's the only way to show all of Equestria's finest who the Guardian is and… are you feeling alright David?" David couldn't hear Celestia's voice at all.

The thought of him standing in front of hundreds of ponies who he knew would judge him by his appearance made him sick to his stomach, so much so that he suddenly collapsed. As everything around him turned black, he noticed a green pony off in the distance of the throne room. The figure however disappeared as he finally passed out of consciousness.

When David finally came around he noticed he was in what looked like a small room in a tower like he had read in fairytale books. He was lying in the bed, there was a bookcase directly across from him, a sink, and right near the door to the room was his armor on a stand with his sword set up in a rack, just like in a museum. His senses snapped back to the door as it slowly opened to reveal the same green pony he had seen earlier. "Good you're awake. Get your armor on and follow me. You're needed in the Banquet Hall." The pony said gruffly before shutting the door. "Gee that was friendly." David said as he climbed out of the bed. "I heard that." The gruff voice responded from outside.

David slowly approached his armor, the sunset rays shining off of its polished surface. It was then that a thought suddenly slapped him upside the head. "How the heck am I supposed to put this thing on?" He whispered. The armor had just magically been given to him; he didn't know how to put any of it on. "Oh well, better try anyway." He slowly reached out and touched the armor. Only to be met by a rush of warmth and a flash of light that nearly blinded him. The warmth rushed all over his body and put him completely at ease. It was then that he noticed as the light faded that he was wearing the armor! He gripped his hands testing the armor, it was still as flexible as he remembered and it had somehow responded to his touch if that was even possible.

He decided he would ask Celestia about it once he got down to the party, which he assumed, is where he was wanted. He slowly reached out to take his sword from the rack and gently hooked it around his waist. He looked over himself in the mirror that was set up in the small room. It was strange, but looking at the armed warrior staring back at him from his reflection made David feel very happy. He was finally doing something with his life; he was finally doing something that would make his parents proud. He turned from the mirror and walked out the door to the pony waiting for him, who was calmly sharpening a sword kept around his body. "Good you're ready, now follow me." He said almost grunting. As David followed this pony down the marble steps of the castle he could hear the sounds of the party just below him. He recognized music by DJ Pon-3 who Twilight had introduced him too. The music reminded him of what a lot of his friends listened too in High School that he himself had never gotten into.

As they continued farther down the steps David began burning images into his mind, that way if he ever got lost he would know where to go without asking for directions. "We're here." The pony said gruffly as he opened the door to the hall to reveal a party in full swing. The music was blasting, ponies were dancing and talking, but what really got David's attention was Princess Celestia on stage singing karaoke her face flushed bright red. "Enjoy the party." The pony said as he walked away. "Wait! I didn't get your name." David said. "Bio… Capt. Bio of the Equestrian Royal Guard." He said as he disappeared into the shadows. David continued to look where Bio had disappeared at but his attention was soon diverted by a scream from the party. "OH MY CELESTIA!! IT'S THE GUARDIAN!!!" A female pony screamed. The party immediately stopped in its tracks, except for Celestia who was still singing her drunken song despite their being no music.

David had barely taken two steps into the party, but he knew what to do at that moment. Run… and run very fast. Which he did, only to be followed by a stampede of fan ponies who had never even met him. The chase went everywhere, from the castle grounds, to the chariot landing pad, all the way back to the banquet hall. Since the chase was never going to end David decided instead to use his shadow powers to turn into a shadow and move through the party to reach Luna and the others. He slowly slithered almost like a snake as he moved from shadow to shadow until he finally materialized next to Luna and Twilight who jumped when he appeared.

"All the mares at this party are crazy!" He mumbled as he sat down next to them. "They only want to meet you." Luna laughed. David's focus switched over to Celestia who was now engaged in a drunken conversation with some of her guards, who were also drunk off their hooves. "Should we be concerned Luna?" He said pointing his finger at Celestia. "No, Tia always gets like that when she can enjoy a party."

"Yeah, but's she's gonna have one heck of a headache in the morning." David said laughing. He then looked over Luna's shoulder to see that Twilight had fallen asleep in her chair. He couldn't blame her, it was late and she was probably exhausted. "I better take her up to her room now." He said standing up and wrapping his arms around Twilight's body. "Very well, be careful and goodnight David." Luna said as she took another sip from the cup of wine she had in her hoof. David slowly maneuvered his way through the party, hiding behind pillars and guards as he made his way toward the exit. As he finally cleared the party and began walking up the stairs to Twilight's room, he felt her stir in his arms.

"Where am I? Where's the loud music and the dancing?" She asked opening her eyes. "Back downstairs sis. You're exhausted so I'm taking you to my room to rest." "But I want to PARTYYYYYY!" She whined lazily. It was obvious that she was so exhausted that she almost seemed drunk, but David knew Twilight would never drink. "No. You're tired, I'm tired, we are both going up to my room and going to bed." He said with force. "Fine." She huffed as they reached David's room. As he slowly opened the door and laid Twilight on the bed he slowly placed his hand on his armor and it quickly vanished off of his body. "I thought so… I can control when and where the armor goes just by thinking it." He said noticing the armor was back on the stand. He looked over his shoulder to where Twilight had fallen asleep again on the bed. He slowly took her dress off so she wouldn't ruin it and then climbed into the bed himself. As he looked out the window at Luna's beautiful moon, he wondered what tomorrow had in store for him.

Chapter 19

Guardian Chap 19

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 19

"Back again David?" Solas said as David once again opened his eyes in the familiar temple. "I see you're wearing my Guardian Armor." Solas said using his massive hooves to help David to his feet. "You're armor?" David said cocking his eyebrows. "That's right, but I see that Celestia has made some adjustments." He said gliding his hoof along the armor. "The original armor was jet black; it was made of Equestrian iron, and was difficult to move in." He said rapping his hoof on the back of the armor. He continued pacing around David and rapping his hoof on different parts of the armor. "But now its bright silver, looks extremely flexible, and is made of dragon scales and Equestrian steel." David's eyes flew open; "Dragon scales?!" He said looking over the armor that was now sparkling in the radiant light. "Indeed, dragon scales are the most powerful defensive tool in Equestria. You will be completely protected from almost anything with this armor on."

"Almost anything?" David said confused. "Yes… The only thing that could possibly pierce this armor is powerful Light magic, and the only one who can use Light magic is Princess Celestia." Solas said as he returned to the alter in the middle of the temple. "You truly are worthy of the title "Guardian" David." He said as David began feeling the light warm feeling around him once again. "Time to go Solas. I'll talk to you later." He said as he vanished from Solas's view. "Yeah… talk to you later David." Solas said.

David opened his eyes to the quiet of the world around him. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of Twilight breathing right next to him. He slowly took his hand and began running it through her mane. It was the softest thing he had ever felt in his whole life, it was gentle like felt cloth, and the warmth from her body put him completely at ease. She suddenly stirred and opened her beautiful lavender eyes which met with his silver eyes. "Morning Twilight did you sleep well?" He asked moving her mane away from her eyes so he could see them without obstruction. "Yeah. I slept great, but there was one thing I didn't get." She said snuggling closer to him. "What's that?" He asked as he wrapped his arms around her. "A goodnight hug." She said placing her fore hooves around him. The warmth from the hug filled his entire body. It felt like he was being wrapped in a warm blanket, or engulfed in his fire powers. As the hug continued Twilight's breathing made him even more relaxed then he had been.

"You know… when I look into your lavender eyes it's like everything I've been scared of doesn't matter anymore." He said as Twilight tightened her grip around him. The warm feelings suddenly vanished when there was a knock on the door and Twilight broke the hug with a small gasp. David immediately sat up and walked to the door. He slowly opened it to see 2 guards standing at the doorway. "Her majesty Princess Celestia would like to see you." The first guard said. "What for? Did we do something wrong?" David asked rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "No you've done nothing wrong; the Princess just wants to talk to you. Lady Sparkle can go back to sleep if she wants." The second guard said pointing at Twilight. "No I'm fine, I'll go with him." She said hopping out of the bed and trotting over to her things. David shut the door and walked over to a small room that he guessed was a bathroom. There was a small mirror in one corner with a sink under it and a small bath tub, but the bath lacked a shower head.  David looked around and noticed some buckets over in a corner. They immediately lit a light bulb in his mind of what to do. "Hey Twilight, can you lay my armor out on the bed with my sword? I'm gonna get a quick shower." He said as he began filling the buckets with water from the sink and making it warmer with his fire powers.

"Sure I can do that." She said from the other side of the door. He then raised the buckets above his head with small tornado's and stepped into the tub. He quickly dumped the water over his head and let the warm feeling sink into his body. He repeated the process a few more times after shampooing his hair and scrubbing his body with soap. After finishing his "shower" David dried himself off and quickly stepped into the main room and threw on a T-shirt and some shorts before putting on his armor. "Here we go again." He said as he reached out and touched the armor with his mind focusing on him wearing it. He felt the same feeling as before rush through his body and stop soon thereafter. Once again he was wearing the armor in all of its glory.

"Well are we ready?" He said strapping his sword on to his waist as he opened the door to the room. "Right behind you." Twilight said as she stepped outside. They both walked down the long steps they had come up last night and headed toward the throne-room where Celestia was waiting for them. As they went past the Grand Hall where the party had been the night before David noticed that the entire area was spotless, almost as if nobody had been there at all. "It's amazing what a little unicorn magic can do when it comes to cleaning up." Twilight said as they continued past the area. They both soon arrived at the throne-room door, which was quickly opened as they approached. They entered to see Princess Celestia in all of her glory sitting on her throne with a bright smile on her face. "Welcome David, and a good morning most faithful student."

She said stepping down the stairs to talk to them face to face. Both David and Twilight bowed in respect as she approached but she lifted their heads with her wings when she reached them. "Did you both sleep well?" She asked turning to walk in a different direction while indicating with her wing for them to follow. "Yes your majesty." They both replied following close behind her. "How did you sleep your majesty?" David asked walking alongside her. "Very well actually, considering my… performance last night." She said trying to sound formal. As David looked her over however he could see she was lying. Her crown was slightly tilted off of her head, and her mane was a bit messy indicating she had had trouble sleeping. "David I was wondering if you could keep Luna company today. She's not feeling well after last night and I think she would like to see you." She said as they walked toward another door surrounded by servant ponies. "Of course your majesty, I'd love too." He said nearly jumping for joy. He hadn't spent a lot of time with Luna since they had met back on Earth and he was excited to finally spend some time with her.

"Excellent. Twilight you and I are going to go on an Adventure so to speak." She said turning to look at Twilight. "An adventure your majesty?" She said confused. "Yes. We'll go wherever the wind takes us. We'll explore Canterlot at our own pace and do whatever we want." She said smiling. Twilight's eyes lit up with happiness and David could practically feel the excitement bursting out of her. When they finally reached the door Celestia motioned David through. "These guards will escort you to Luna's room. I'm sure she will be happy to see you." "I hope so." David said as he walked through the door, but not before waving good-bye to Twilight as they turned and walked in the opposite direction. As the guards led David down more hallways he couldn't help but try to talk to them. "So… how long have you guys been guards?" He said cautiously. "About a year." The one to his left said. "5 years." The one to his right said. "The ones behind you just started yesterday." He added as they walked on. "Ranks?" David asked. "Lieutenant." The first one said. "The veteran to your right is a Sergeant, and the other two are Privates." He added with a smug grin.

David scratched his head. "That makes no sense. If the sarge has 5 years, he should be in charge." He said. "That's not how it works here Guardian. If you actually go and study to become a guard instead of working your way up, you can reach higher ranks faster." The Lt. said grinning broadly. "You use the exact same military system as my father did. He was a Lt. once and even he listened to his Sergeants more than normal, because he knew they had more experience." David added. "What's your father's rank now?" One of the private's asked. David shook his head. "Captain, but he died shortly after making it." His heart wrenched at having to dig up old memories, but talking to these guards made him feel good talking about his father. "I'm sorry son. He must have been very brave." The Sergeant said as they stopped at Luna's door. "Yeah… he was." David said as they started to leave. "What was his name?" The other private asked as they left. David put his back against the wall and slid down into a sitting position. His voice struggling to get the words out. "Arman… John Arman… Captain… Serial number 5893042."  

He opened his eyes to see that the guards had left; he put his hands to his face and began to cry. The tears burned his face as they poured down and pooled in his hands. His thoughts completely on the memories of his father, from the day he had left for the service, to the day of the car accident. The tears continued to fall until a light feathery touch made him stop. He looked up to see Princess Luna, her wings wrapped around him with her head on his shoulder. "It's okay… You can cry in my wings. Nopony will think of you any differently." She whispered.

Chapter 20

Guardian Chap 20

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 20

Luna led David into her room where he was instructed to sit on her bed while she climbed into it coughing as she did. David's tears had ceased, but his eyes were still bright red from crying. "It must be something really sad to have made you cry." Luna said laying her head against her pillow. "Yeah… it is pretty sad." He sniffed. "You wanna talk about it?" She said using her magic to hand him a tissue. David wiped his eyes with the tissue and sighed as he moved closer to Luna who had tucked herself into her bed. "Today is the 4 year anniversary of the day my parents died in the car accident. I just realized it as I finished talking to those guards."

Luna got up and slowly drew closer. "I'm so sorry. If you don't want to you don't have too, but could you tell me what happened?" She said as she sat next to him with her blanket over her body so she could keep warm. David dug deep into his heart, struggling to bring the pain back to his mind so he could tell the story. "It was 4 years ago… My dad had just come back from the hospital after getting a new leg." "Your father lost his leg?!" Luna gasped. "Yeah… when he was fighting in the war. He and his platoon were supposed to move ahead of the rest of the unit and scout out this neighborhood. As they got to it… gunfire started coming from every direction. Six of my dad's guys were hit and went down instantly, but my dad moved up and started shooting his pistol into the windows and parts of the houses to give the rest of his men time to get those wounded guys out.

He was just a target at that point… one of the hostiles fired a rocket at him… it took his leg off." David's tears started flowing again, and this time he couldn't make them stop. "They brought him home… the doctor told us that he wouldn't make it… but somehow he pulled through." Luna's eyes began to water but she stopped herself from crying. "After my dad got out of the hospital… we were all gonna go get ice cream to celebrate his recovery. My mom was at the wheel and my dad was in the passenger seat with me in the back of the car. We were almost to the ice cream shop… when this car came out of nowhere… it was coming so fast… my dad saw it and immediately yanked the wheel to turn the car to the right so it would face the other car coming at us from the side. I don't remember much about the crash… all I remember was waking up in the hospital… and the doctor's telling me that I would be okay."

Luna felt like her heart was breaking in two. "I had no idea… I never knew you had endured so much." David shook his head. "After I recovered… I asked the doctor what had happened to my parents… he looked me right in the eye and told me, "You're parents are dead." You're parents are dead… You're parents are dead." He continued saying with the tears cascading down his heartbroken face. "Did it ever occur to that idiot that I was 15? Did it ever occur to him that my parents meant everything to me?" His said as his face began contorting with rage. "Any other doctor would have told me that they tried to save my parents, but NO this guy just said; "There was nothing we could do… You're parents are dead."

Luna could see the anger in David's face, but she could also see the sadness in his heart. "Afterwards I was brought to an adoption agency where I was put up for adoption." He said as his tears stopped falling. "And that's how you ended up with those horrible foster parents right?" Luna added. David nodded as he stood up from the bed and picked up his ocarina from Luna's dresser. "This ocarina… along with my sword, my father's pistol and my mother's necklace are all that's left of them." He slowly lifted the ocarina to his lips and began to play. The music was sad and quiet, not at all like Luna had heard him play before, and as the song continued she felt like she had to do something. Then to her amazement the Guardian armor and blade began glowing and started to bathe her room in bright colors. At first they were colors of blue, purple, and violet, but they soon became bright hues of green and yellow, red and orange, silver and gold. It was then that Luna noticed that David's music style had changed to a more happy melody. The tears were still pouring from his eyes, but they seemed to be tears of happiness.

The colors she realized were reflected by his feelings and emotions. Luna stepped out of her bed and despite not feeling well she began to sing. Her beautiful voice mixed with David's ever changing melody and sent cascades of colors flying through her room. The colors danced and glided throughout her room and mixed to form even more beautiful colors. And as David played he felt a sudden feeling on his shoulder. He turned around as he played and was shocked to see two images that looked exactly like his parents! His father's figure tall and strong even with his prosthetic limb, and his mother's beautiful and slim body next to his father's. Both of the images smiled at him as if to see they were proud of what he was doing, but as he reached out to touch them they vanished, as did the colors when the music stopped. He slowly put the ocarina back on the dresser as Luna approached him.

"Did you see your parents?" She asked quietly. "Yeah… How did you?" He began to ask. "Celestia told me that sometimes if we have dreamed hard enough and what we desire is pure, then that which we seek can sometimes appear when we use magic." She said smiling. David then realized what had happened. He had wanted to see his parents again so much that his magic had escaped through his music and brought them to see him. "Are you feeling better now David?" Luna asked as she once again climbed into her bed. "Yeah… I feel a lot better now." He said as he too sat down on the bed. "That's good, cause you know… I'm feeling a lot better too."

She said as she suddenly began flying through the air in her room. David's heart still ached at the loss of his parents and the sad memories it came with. However as he sat there watching Luna fly in her room and then having her crash land into his lap, made him realize that despite his original family being gone, he still had another family here that would always be there for him. And maybe… he thought. Maybe that's all I need to be happy.

Twilight sat in her room with tears pouring down her eyes. "Why…? Why do I have to leave him?" She said as she looked at a picture of her and David together in the Library. "He's my brother… why are you making me do this Princess?" She cried as she slowly began packing her things and leaving a note on her bed. As she slowly opened the door, she looked back at the room they had just been in the night before. "Goodbye David. I'll miss you." She said to the dark as she shut the door behind her.

Chapter 21

Guardian Chap 21

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 21

"Geez I'm so tired." David said as he walked down the hall back toward his and Twilight's room. "Who knew spending so much time with Luna could take it out of you." He said as he approached the door. Before he could open the door however a cheery voice tickled his ear. "Good evening David."

He turned to see Princess Celestia only something was different about her. "Princess where's your crown? Or your shoes?" He asked confused. The figure was indeed Celestia, but she had almost none of her royal wear on. "Well technically Luna is now in charge of Equestria so now I can relax a little." She said giggling. David was slightly confused. He had never thought that the ruler of a kingdom would be so laid back when it came to her duties. Although, she was right it was nighttime and that meant that Luna was in charge. "I came to ask if you would like to have dinner with me, in a royal setting of course. I would like to know more about you since I never got the chance to ask you anything when we first met." She said curtseying before him.

"I-It would be my pleasure your majesty." He said bowing as low as he could. "Wonderful! If you'll just follow me then we'll head to the royal banquet hall." She said turning toward another part of the castle. David was about to follow when he realized that he needed to tell Twilight where he was going. "Oh your Majesty, I need to let Twilight know that…"

"Oh she already knows you're dining with me. In fact she wanted me to let you know that she needed to return to Ponyville to help her friends with something." She said interrupting him. David's heart fell like a stone; "Why didn't she say goodbye?" He asked looking back toward their room as they walked off. "Well she was in such a rush, but she did tell me to tell you that she misses you and that she expects a big hug when you get back." She said smiling. David sighed, his heart may have felt low but at least he knew he'd see Twilight soon. As the pair continued walking throughout the castle David noticed many ponies running in different directions some not even noticing that their princess was walking right among them.

"Ah here we are." Celestia said as she motioned two guards to open the door to a small room. The door swung open to reveal a small dining room. As they both walked in David observed the room itself. It wasn't very royal like, it seemed to be a more refined living style of room. There were pictures of Celestia and Luna on the walls around them, and the room itself was made of a white marble. It reminded David of the fancy dining rooms that you might come across in a neighborhood Country club. "I spent some time with our best chefs to prepare you and me a wonderful meal." Celestia said taking a seat at the table. David's eyes nearly popped out of his head when he saw the spread before him. She wasn't kidding, the table was spread with a white cloth and beautiful roses, but what got his attention was the plate of fettuccini and salad that was set on his side of the table. "We had to do some research on what humans eat. It was…. Difficult to find a dish that didn't involve meat." Celestia said nervously.

David shook his head; "its fine your majesty. Pasta and salad happens to be one of my favorite meals." He said as he took a seat across from her. "Oh I'm so glad you like it." She said obviously relieved. The first thing David did after sitting down was to take a piece of bread, break it, and then hand it to Celestia. "It's a sign of friendship." He said as she took the bread from his hand with her magic. "Thank you." She said as she began eating her what looked to be grass off of her plate. David quietly bit into his food almost forgetting how hungry he was. It was delicious, but before he could mention it Celestia had started to speak. "Luna told me about how you lost your parents, I'm truly sorry."

David's heart winced at the word parents. He wished they would stop asking about it. "However I'd like to know more about you. What exactly do you stand for David?" Her eyes narrowing in suspicion. David was surprised, was she going to interrogate him? "Allow me to set a picture in your mind for you." She said calmly. "Say you're in Ponyville and you see a small filly being hurt by a stallion. This stallion could easily hurt you if you interfere, but if you don't the town will blame you for the filly's pain. What would you do David?" she asked sipping from her teacup.

"Pain is temporary your Majesty. If it means I gotta get hurt to save that filly I will." David said calmly. "Very well. Now let's say that a competition is coming up and Rainbow Dash is competing. Rainbow has a good chance of winning this event. However you catch her cheating before the event. She has never won this event before and you're worried about hurting her feelings. What would you do?"

"I'd tell her that cheating isn't worth the price you'll pay for it. You don't get that feeling of accomplishment from cheating before an event." He said resting his arms on the table. "Final question." She said setting her teacup down. "Say that two ponies are very close to one another. They both love each other very much, but the stallion has some enemies that want to find a way to hurt him. They discover that if they target the young mare then the stallion will have to do whatever they say. What would you do to prevent this from happening?" David closed his eyes and thought really hard. What would he do? Could he really live with the knowledge that he had separated true love to keep them safe? What would his father want him to do? He slowly opened his eyes.

"Can the stallion protect himself and his mare?" He asked quietly. "Perhaps, but let's say you weren't sure that he could." She said slowly. "I wouldn't do anything your majesty." He said crossing his arms. "What!?" She said shocked. "It wouldn't be my place to tear apart true love, no matter how dangerous it could become. I would put my faith in the stallion to protect his mare no matter what." He said nodding his head. Celestia smiled and looked David in the eye. "I see. You truly are worthy of being the Guardian." She said.

David suddenly yawned, his face turning bright red in embarrassment. "You need to rest, you're training with Capt. Bio begins tomorrow." She said. "Training?" David repeated. "Yes. I know you're mastering your elements right now but Capt. Bio will teach you how to use your sword effectively in battle. He is the Captain of the Royal Guard after all." She said winking. "So I start training tomorrow morning?" He asked. "Yes, first thing in the morning. You'd better hurry off to sleep then." She said waving her wings. "You're right. Goodnight your majesty." He said turning and walking off.

As the door shut behind him Celestia's face suddenly grew stern. "I thought he would understand." She sighed as she removed the letter Twilight had left on her bed before leaving. "I'm sorry most faithful student, but it's for your own good that he not know what I have planned." She said as she turned and walked toward her room. "Capt. Bio." She said. "Yes Ma'am." Bio responded as he stepped from the shadows. "He is not to leave the castle until he's defeated you in battle." She said as she entered her room.

"But your majesty… I've never been defeated." Bio said confused. Celestia poked her head out through the door. "I know. See to it that you never are." She said as she shut the door. In the corner of the dining room Luna covered her mouth in shock. "I need to tell David." She began to sneak toward the door until a sharp tail blocked her way. "I'm sorry Luna. But I can't let you do that." Bio said from behind her.

Chapter 22

Guardian Chap 22

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 22

David slowly removed his sword and armor as he entered the room he and Twilight had shared only a day earlier. Even as he climbed into the bed he felt like she was right beside him. Sleep however did not come easy for him. He tossed and turned trying to fall asleep, but without the slow rhythm of Twilight's heartbeat it was almost impossible. "It's official… I really miss her." He said finally drifting off.

"David… David…" A voice called as he opened his eyes to the world around him. What he saw however was not the temple where he and Solas always talked but instead it was like he was floating in space. He was surrounded by beautiful stars and planets, comets shot by at rocket fast speeds and he even witnessed a star go Supernova and explode in the distance. The voice however began to change from calling to singing. He slowly began to feel himself being pulled toward the singing. It was beautiful and quiet, and he knew that he had heard it before but he couldn't place it. As he drew closer however the voice became even clearer and he could began to make out words;

"Let us go to the moon just me and you, floating high in the sky among the stars. Where we can dance all night through the starry sky and look down on the earth just you and I." The words felt like they passed through his head and exited through his heart, the words and rhythm were slow and filled with love but he also felt like there was some sadness in the words that he couldn't place. The singer suddenly revealed herself when he approached what looked like the surface of the moon.

"Princess Luna, your voice is absolutely beautiful." He said as he stepped onto the moon surface to see Luna approaching him. "Thank you David. I made that song up my first day on the moon." She said smiling at him with her beautiful teal eyes. David slowly wrapped her arms around her in a tight hug. At first she did nothing, but seconds later he could feel teardrops on his shoulder. "I'll never understand how hard it was to be by yourself for so long. I know that my words may not mean much too you, but if you ever need something or you want to talk and Celestia's not available, you just call my name and I'll come running okay?" He said running his hand through her star sparkling mane. "T-Thank you… David. There actually is something you could do for me right now." She sniffed through her tears. "What's that?" He asked standing up. "Would you… dance with me?" She whispered.

David blinked, had he heard that right? Did she say that she wanted to dance with him? "Sure I'll dance with you Luna. But I don't know how I'll be able too." He said not noticing the mischievous smile on Luna's face. "I mean you're a pony and I'm a human. How would we…" His voice trailed off when as fast as he could blink Luna had vanished only to be replaced by a beautiful young girl in a dark blue dress. "It's a dream David. Anything is possible." The girl said extending a hand to him. He slowly took the hand of this beautiful girl who he now knew was Luna herself.

"I-I can't dance." He said shyly as he put his arms around her waist. "You don't have too. Just become one with your dream and you'll do it yourself." She said softly. As they began to dance with the stars above them, David was amazed at Luna's magical powers. She had transformed herself into a beautiful young girl. Her blue coat was replaced by a majestic dark blue and silver gown that sparkled as if it was decorated with stars. Her once light blue mane was now light blue hair that fell down to her shoulders. The only thing that hadn't changed was her beautiful eyes that still sparkled like diamonds. As they continued to dance David noticed the sun beginning to peak out from behind the earth.

"The sun is rising… you're about to wake up." Luna said sadly. David smiled and gently kissed her cheek as they stopped dancing. "I'll be back tomorrow night." He said as the warm feeling of waking up spread through him. "David wait there's something you need to know!" Luna said as he began vanishing, but before she could tell him he had already disappeared. Luna sat down, tears rolling down her face. "Tia… why are you doing this to him? Don't you realize how angry he'll be when he finds out?" She said to the empty world around her.

David's eyes shot open as he quickly jumped out of bed donning his armor and sword as he ran full speed toward the training area. He got stopped a few times by guards who were wondering why he was running so fast through the castle. After explaining why they always pointed him in the right direction. He even had one guard tell him to follow the sounds of screams and he'd be there in no time. "Huh… I wonder what that guard meant by that?" He mumbled as he reached the training room door, only to be met by a horrible scream of pain as he began to open it. Opening the door David noticed immediately what the guard had meant, to his right were lines of guards in training, all of them injured in some form or fashion. He then noticed that the training area was like a large gym. It had everything from treadmills, to weights, even an indoor track. The main area however was a large training mat where David saw Captain Bio wiping the floor with ponies twice his size. As he approached the last pony in the ring was quickly grabbed and flipped and slammed onto the ground with Bio's tale pointed at his throat. "WEAK! YOU FAIL!" Bio shouted shoving the trainee out of the ring. "How about a challenge Capt. Bio?" He said shouting up toward the ring. (OH CRAP! What did I just say!?) He said realizing he should have kept his mouth shut.

Bio turned and looked directly at David, a small glint in his eye. "Take off the armor and sword and then you can fight me." He said turning back toward the ring. David did as instructed and quickly wrapped his hands in linen as he walked up toward the ring. "Alright I'm here. Celestia told me that you would train me." He said looking toward Bio who was wiping sweat from his forehead. "I'll train you… IF you can take down those trainee's." Bio said pointing toward at least 10 very large guard trainees. David's heart leaped into his chest, but if he wanted to train with the best you had to make it to the best's level. David nodded as Bio instructed the first recruit forward.

"You think you're a match for the Captain? HA! You probably can't even take me." The grey pony said stomping his hooves on the ground. "Any rules Bio?" David asked as he stretched his arms out. "No rules. Just fight." Bio said sitting down to watch. "Oh and don't kill anyone. As long as you don't kill them anything goes." He added. David smiled. If there was one thing he knew how to do it was street fight. With a signal from Bio the trainee came charging. David quickly stepped out of the way, grabbed his horn, twisted him over his shoulder, and threw him to the ground. "Who can't take who now?" David said as he knocked the recruit's lights out with a quick punch to his face. The trainees booed their friend after seeing him get beat so easily, but David noticed a small smile on Bio's face.

It was if he was saying that things were about to get much more interesting. They did, Bio motioned for 2 more fighters to take the ring. David was outnumbered but it didn't bother him. He quickly dispatched both of his opponents but not before taking a hoof right to his face. David's vision swirled as he struggled to stay upright despite the dizziness he was feeling. As he recovered he noticed there were now 3 opponents facing him at once! "Okay… No more mister nice guy." He said tightening the wrapping around his hands.  He quickly ran and jumped in-between his three opponents and delivered quick strikes to each of their vital areas. One punch to the head or neck, and a quick kick to their legs. Once again however another hoof connected with him, this time it hit him right in the back of his own leg. His right leg completely collapsed under his weight and as he struggled to stand the last 4 trainee's entered the ring. The 4 stallions circled him just waiting for a chance to strike. As they did however, David suddenly felt a tingling in his hands; the tingling grew even more intense as small bright purple spheres appeared. The spheres began to arc electricity between them and he immediately realized what was happening.

"I GOT LIGHTNING POWER!!" He shouted as he slammed his hands into the arena floor causing the electricity to surge through it and zap all 4 of his opponents. As they collapsed onto the arena floor, David noticed Bio standing up and walking toward the other side of the arena. "Well… Are you ready for me Captain?" He said as electricity began arcing throughout his body. "I think the real question my friend, is are YOU ready for ME." Bio said as his tail suddenly sprouted spikes and began slamming into the ground causing the whole arena to shake. (Bio's right. Am I ready for him?) David thought as the battle was about to begin.

Chapter 23

Guardian Chap 23

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chapter 23

The entire arena was quiet as David and Bio circled each other, slowly waiting for the other to make the first move. David's mind raced as he tried to think of a way to fight Bio. His lightning powers were still flowing through him, but how was he going to use them? Not to mention the fact that Bio's tail was a huge danger to anyone fighting against him. His thoughts were put on hold however when Bio's tail shot at his legs. David quickly rolled out of the way just in time to see that the tail had buried itself into the steel underneath the arena mat.

"I thought you said not to kill your opponent!" He yelled seeing as how there was no way Bio had restrained himself. "That was when you were fighting rookies. You're fighting me now… and I'm totally gonna try and kill you." He responded as the tail yanked itself out of the ground and shot at David again. Once again David dodged it as it shot into the ground. "GOTCHA!!" He shouted as he charged lightning in his hand and grabbed Bio's tail hoping to cause the electricity to flow back to Bio. As soon as he grabbed the tail however a sharp pain shot through his hand and he immediately let go in pain. He noticed that there was a hole deep in his hand with blood seeping out of it. "How did?" He started to ask, until he saw that a spike covered in blood had come out of the tail at the exact place where he had grabbed it.

"Every part of my tail is a weapon." Bio said returning the tail to its original position hovering above his head. "Grabbing it is not a smart idea." He said chuckling. David gritted his teeth in anger. He knew nothing about Bio so how was he supposed to fight him. The pain continued to pulse through his hand from the wound the spike had left in it as ideas of how to take Bio down rushed through his mind. "Take us up and out." Bio suddenly said to another recruit. "But sir… There's a thunderstorm going on outside." The trainee protested. "I don't care! DO IT! It'll make things more interesting." He said with a sly smile. "Yes sir." The trainee said as he pulled a nearby lever. The arena suddenly started vibrating and rose into the air and toward the ceiling. As the ceiling approached however it suddenly opened revealing a hole the size of the arena which it quickly filled by rising into the space. Rain poured from the sky above drenching David's hair and skin. It came down in large sheets making vision and hearing extremely difficult for the fight. David could hear Bio talking to him from the other side of the arena, but he was not about to let Bio finish.

"The rain will make it harder for us to fight." Bio said to gray sheets of rain around him. "I thought I would at least give you a fighting chance…WHAT THE!?" He shouted in surprise as David came flying out of the grayness and delivered a fist right into Bio's face, knocking him back to the edge of the arena. "No rules right Captain!" He shouted as Bio skidded to the edge of the now soaked arena floor. A lightning bolt suddenly struck in between them, its flash temporarily blinding David to the world around him. As his vision returned however he was met by Bio's tail socking him upside his face, the force of which knocked him to the ground. "No rules." Bio called out as his tail retracted. David slowed stood to his feet nearly slipping because of the wet arena floor. "Alright I'm ending this now." He let the electricity flow from his body straight to his hands and pool there forming purple spheres that covered both of his hands like fighting gloves. "Better make this work. I drained every bit of energy I have in my body to my hands. Let's finish this Bio!!" He said as he ran toward the green pony who was shocked to see his human opponent come running right at him.

David fiercely tackled Bio from the arena and continued to wrestle with him as they fell off the top of the roof and headed toward another level of it. The both slammed onto a lower level roof tumbling till they collided with a brick chimney and scrambled to their feet ready to face each other again. David could see that Bio was covered in bruises and his face still dripped blood from where he had punched him. He himself however was in no better shape. His right hand still ached from the puncture wound, and he felt like he might have broken a rib when they landed. "You just don't know when to give up do you!" Bio shouted through the pouring storm which was quickly becoming a typhoon. "Not part of my character!" David replied punching his fists together and sending sparks flying as a result. They both lunged at each other, fists and tail flying back and forth. Sparks flew as David's electrified fists clashed with Bio's tail and hooves. The fight continued to rage until David swung too high, opening his chest up for a quick strike. Bio plunged his tail into his stomach causing David to scream in pain.

The pain however quickly became adrenaline as he began savagely pummeling Bio with both of his fists. Right, left, right, left. The punches kept falling on Bio's exposed face until he finally backed off, releasing David from his tail's pierce. They both staggered back from their clash blood pouring from their respective wounds and injuries. David forced his way toward Bio who was completely disoriented from the savage blows he taken to his head. David quickly grabbed his tail and with a burst of herculean strength flipped Bio over his shoulder and slammed him into the roof. The force of the strike was so strong that the roof broke underneath them and they both fell 10ft into the castle itself. Rain and building debris tumbled down on David as he once again struggled to his feet, this time to finish the fight. However he was quickly pinned to the wall by Bio's bladed tail.

"I have to give you credit. You put up one heck of a fight for a human. I'm afraid it ends here though." He said smiling. David could tell that Bio had suffered extreme injuries. His face was mashed beyond recognition, jagged pieces of rock and brick had cut his back from when he fell through the roof and his entire body was still dripping wet. David's mind suddenly sparked! (He's wet! Then that means…) He quickly freed his hands from Bio's tail and clamped onto it. "Science lesson Capt. Bio! Lightning powers + wet Captain Bio…= ELECTROCUTION!!!!!" Sparks shot from David's hands as the electricity flowed from Bio's tail to his body. Bio's body surged and shook as the electricity traveled his system. However spikes still shot out of his tail. This defense mechanism continued piercing and shredding David's hands but he refused to let go. The grip of Bio's tail suddenly loosened and David fell to the ground exhausted from their fight. He quickly checked Bio to see if he was alive since he had blacked out and was relieved to see that he was just unconscious.

"Well… It looks like I win Bio. Still I'd better help you back to the infirmary just in case you need medical attention." He said hoisting Bio up and on top of his back. As David headed toward the infirmary he was unaware that Bio had opened his eyes and was smiling. (He really is one tough fighter. I'm sorry your majesty, but this is one order I can't carry out.) He thought as he shut his eyes to continue his charade.

"HE DID WHAT!!??" Celestia shouted dropping her tea cup in shock. "It's as I said your majesty. Capt. Bio was defeated by the Guardian during their battle." A nervous guard pony said. "Very well that will be all." Celestia whispered as she motioned the guard out. "How strong is David? How is it possible that he could defeat Capt. Bio!!?" She whispered to herself as she paced back and forth in the throne room.

"I'll have to think of something else. I can't let David return to Ponyville and Twilight Sparkle." She said quickly removing Twilight's letter from underneath her throne and stowing it into her mane as she walked off. "He can't return to them. He's too much of a threat."

Chapter 24

Guardian Chap 24

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 24

"Well that should just about do it." The doctor pony said as he tied fresh bandages around David's shredded hands. "You're lucky those spikes didn't pierce any veins or arteries. If they had you wouldn't have lived very long." The doc added as he finished tying the bandages. "Thanks doc. How's Captain Bio doing?" David asked as got up off of the bed he had been sitting on. "The Devil Guard? He's fine. It'll take more than tough fight to slow him down." The doctor said as he began applying ice packs to Bio's face. David couldn't help but feel bad about what he had done to Bio but it had been a fight to the finish and he had made up his mind to fight as fiercely as he possibly could against Bio and his trainees.

"I wonder why they call Bio the Devil Guard?" He asked himself as he exited the infirmary. "There are many reasons why." A voice suddenly said causing David to jump in shock. He turned to see the familiar face of Princess Luna. Her face however turned to shock when she saw David's hands. "Oh my! Come with me to my room and I'll get you healing magic for your hands." She said leading the way back toward her room. As they walked together the question once again entered David's mind. "Why do they call Bio the Devil Guard, Luna?" He asked. "Well the first reason is because it was given by his men. They fear him so much that they believe him to be a demon from Hell itself. Hence the name Devil Guard." She said smiling.

David didn't know what creeped him out more; Imagining Bio as a demon, or the fact that Luna had said all of that with a smile on her face. "He also earned the title when he took down a Hydra that was attacking me a few years ago. His power was so strong that ponies again thought he was a demon." She added. David was amazed; he had no idea that Capt. Bio possessed such strength and inner power. As David continued to ask questions and chat with Luna he was suddenly interrupted by Luna entering her room with him right behind her. "Now you sit here. While I go and get some medical spell books from my shelf." She said calmly as she trotted off. David sat down on the bed she had indicated and began looking around Luna's room. It was filled with hanging plastic planets and stars. Her bed was basically a bed of stars.

Every part of it was star decorated or star shaped, except for her pillow which was shaped and designed like a full moon. He continued looking throughout her room until he noticed something sticking out of her drawer. With a slight tug it came out and revealed itself as a pretty dark blue sock. (Now why in the world would a pony want socks? I guess they would look cute in them.) He thought as he placed the sock back in the drawer just as Luna entered back into the room. "I found it. This book will help me clear those wounds up easy." She said turning through the book until she found the right page. "You need to take off the bandages for this to work." She said frowning slightly. David slowly began peeling the bandages off of his hands. They were crusted with dry blood and some stuck to his skin making them difficult to pull off. As he finished removing them he finally got a good look at his now mangled hands.

Holes and cuts dotted his entire hand as his skin was still trying to fix itself. "Oh dear that looks painful. Let me see them for just a moment." Luna said gently taking David's hands with her hooves. She slowly began applying a mysterious liquid to David's hands. It was cold at first but the cold soon faded away as it was replaced by a warm feeling. "Now all I have to do is fix your hands." Luna said as her horn began to glow. A soft light enveloped his hands and amazingly his scars began fading and fresh skin took their place. He had never seen this kind of magic before, but as it finished Luna wobbled and fell into his now patched hands. "I'm sorry. That spell takes a lot of energy to do. I just need to rest now." She said stifling a yawn. David slowly laid her on her bed as she began to fall asleep. As he did so Luna magically pulled her blanket over her body and laid down on her moon pillow. "Sleep well Luna." He said as he exited her room as quietly as possible.

As David returned to his room for a good rest he began thinking of the magic Luna had used to heal his hands. Perhaps he could learn healing magic as well. He quickly dashed to the Royal Library as fast as he could to see if he could find some healing tomes. As he arrived at the Library he was shocked to see Princess Celestia standing at the entrance. "You've come looking for healing tomes haven't you?" She said with a large smile on her face. "Yes your majesty. But how did you know?" He asked confused. "Well after seeing that your hands had been healed even after your fight with Capt. Bio I realized that you would like to learn how to use healing magic." She said using her magic to hand David 2 large tomes with green and silver colors. "These tomes are very rare and contain very powerful magic. Be very careful with them." She added as she walked away.

"Thank you!!" He called out as he turned and ran back toward his room. He immediately tore through the tomes and began reading as fast as his eyes would allow him. He learned how to heal wounds, stop bleeding, fix broken bones, and even reattach severed limbs! However each spell was more powerful than the last and he learned that if he attempted a spell without enough energy it could backfire and possibly hurt the pony he was trying to heal even more. He continued to read through the tomes until he noticed a small letter lying on the floor of his room. "I wonder what this? Hey… this is purple ink… only twilight writes in purple ink. And when she does it's usually to me." He said as he slowly opened the letter.

"WHERE IS IT!!!???" Celestia shouted as she tore through her room looking for Twilight's letter. "I could have sworn I had it with me earlier. Let's see… I went to breakfast, visited Capt. Bio in the infirmary and then I spoke to David outside the Library when I gave him the tomes." Her eyes suddenly dilated in fright. "Oh no……."

David's hands shook with rage as they crumpled the letter. She had LIED to him. Celestia had been playing him the whole time. Shadows began whipping around his feet as his anger surged out of control. With a burst of energy he knocked down the door to his room and took off running at full speed toward the throne room leaving a trail of black fire in his wake. "I WANT ANSWERS CELESTIA!!!! YOU HEAR ME?? ANSWERS!!!!!!" HE screamed at the top of his lungs as he sped toward the Princess who had betrayed him. Quick as a flash he arrived at the door to the throne room and with one swing from his sword, cut the entire door in half! It fell with a mighty roar as he stepped over it and into the throne room where he saw Celestia sitting on her throne. "Can I help you?" She said quietly. "Yeah… you can start talking." He said.

Chapter 25

Guardian Chap 25

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 25

"Your majesty WHAT IS THIS?! WHAT IS THIS!!??" David yelled as he waved the letter from Twilight back and forth so Celestia could see it. "It's just a letter." She said quietly.  

"Just a letter…? JUST A LETTER!!!???" He screamed causing shadows too fly out of his body. "Let me read what this letter says too you." He said tearing the letter open.

"Dear David I'm sorry I can't say this too you face to face. Princess Celestia has ordered me to return to Ponyville without you. She believes that as long as I'm your little sister I will continue to be a target for Nightmare Moon's attacks. I truly wish it did not have to come to this but I must follow Celestia's orders. Goodbye forever.

Your little sister, Twilight Sparkle."

As David finished he burned the letter with his fire powers in anger. Celestia lowered her head in shame; she knew she had been found out. "EXPLAIN THIS LETTER NOW!!!" David demanded yelling at the top of his voice. "What the letter says is true. I sent Twilight back to Ponyville without you to keep her safe. As long as she and her friends are around you they too could be targeted by Nightmare Moon." She said in a soft but stern tone. David felt his blood boiling. All of the kindness she had shown him… All of the time they had spent together learning about one another had all been a lie. "You don't care about me at all do you? All you care about is Twilight." He said his voice quivering.

"No… That's not true at all! I do care about you." She said trying to comfort him. "Then why would you break my heart like this? I feel like you're ripping it right out of my chest!" He said trying to hold back tears. "YOU BETRAYED ME!! ALL OF THIS WAS JUST PART OF YOUR PLAN TO SEPARATE US!!" He screamed letting his anger once again burst forth like a broken dam. "I only wanted to keep her safe." She said. David laughed. "You know what I think? I think you're jealous! You're jealous that she spends more time with me than she does with you!" He said pointing his finger right at her.

"THAT'S NOT TRUE AT ALL!!" She shouted. David was taken aback; this was the first time he had ever seen Celestia angry. "IF YOU REALLY CARED ABOUT ME YOU WOULD LET ME PROTECT HER!!" He shouted his fury exploding. "You're not ready." She said calmly letting her anger settle. "You still need more training." "MORE TRAINING!? AHAHA have… have you heard? I kicked Bio's ASS up and down this castle! I mastered my lightning training, and I'm ready to go home!" He shouted pacing back and forth in front of her. "I can't let you leave." She said calmly.

David felt like he would explode with anger. Visions of him leaping forward and cutting off her head kept flashing through his mind. "Celestia… can you do me a favor?" He suddenly asked. "Could you please recite the Guardian Legend for me?" Celestia closed her eyes and recited what she had learned decades earlier. "And in the time of Equestria's greatest need, a hero will come from a different world. Armed with the Guardian armor and blade he will protect the Princess of Equestria and smite the evil that arises to darken the land." She finished. "Thank you. Now what was that part about the Princess of Equestria again?" David asked smiling. "He will protect…"

"THAT'S IT!! RIGHT THERE!!" He suddenly shouted cutting her off. "I will PROTECT not serve, PROTECT the Princess of Equestria. I am not one of your followers; I am not a loyal subject. I am a human from Earth who has been giving this strange power, WHICH I never accepted mind you, it was thrown on me!" He said putting force behind his words. "You obey me when I need your help." Celestia said her voice rising. "HELP?! The most powerful mare in ALLLLLLLL of Equestria needs help?" He said mocking her. "Even I need help sometimes." She said defending herself. "Then why did you send Luna to the moon huh? If you need help sometimes then why send her to the moon for 1,000 years!!" He said probing at her memories since he knew they would hurt her.

"DO NOT bring up my past! You have no right to speak of it." She said growing angry. "I can't speak of it, yet all of Equestria knows what happened? HOW THE HECK DOES THAT MAKE SENSE!!??" He asked. "Enough!!" She roared causing the whole room to shake. "You are too return to your room immediately GUARDS!!" She said as the guards entered in. David noticed that one of the guards was Capt. Bio. "We heard every word your majesty. We'll escort the Guardian to his room." Bio said approaching David. "No" David said firmly.

"What did you say?" Celestia said her voice rising again. "Did you just say No to me?"

"You heard me." David said glaring at her. "Bio, remove him from my site." She commanded. Before she could even blink however David had knocked Bio and the other guards to the ground. "That's how all you tyrants are isn't it? If someone disagrees with you, you sick your guards on them. If you don't get your way, you bend the rules so you can." David said growling. Celestia suddenly rose from her throne revealing her true height and stepped down toward David. "I have been more than patient with you David. Now go to your room at once!" She barked. "Who are you, my Mom?" David smarted. Celestia's teeth ground in her mouth. "I'm leaving Celestia and you won't stop me." He said as he turned and walked toward the door. "YOU'RE A MONSTER DAVID!!" She screamed at him.

David suddenly stopped. Memories of his childhood flying back to him. Images of him being ridiculed because of his scar. Memories of his schoolmates insulting him because he always hurt the bullies who picked on him more than he deserved. Tears welled up inside his eyes, but these tears were tears of anger. He immediately turned and charged at Celestia with a scream of fury. His eyes burned with tears as he swung his sword at her knocking her crown off of her head. Celestia blinked, she had nearly lost her life to this human whose rage drove him to attack. David placed the scabbard of his sword to her throat. "Next time, I won't hold back." He growled.

"There won't be a next time. I hereby banish you from Canterlot. I never want too see your face again David." She said with hatred in her eyes. "Just remember one thing. When Twilight gets hurt, it will be YOUR fault." She said as she retrieved her crown from the floor as David left. David walked out to the castle chariot pad and found two ponies hooked up and ready. "Can you two give me a lift back to Ponyville?" He asked climbing aboard. "Sure thing." The older pony replied and with a sudden lurch they were in the air, leaving David's troubles behind.

Back in Ponyville a hard storm pounded the town with rain as Twilight and the others talked in the Library. They tried to talk about other things but the conversations always came back to David. "I member that time he met Big Mac on the farm. He offered to pull the plow for Big Mac so he could rest. Y'all should seen Big Mac's eyes when David started pulling that plow. He looked at me and said; I ain't never seen something on two legs do what was meant to be done on four." AJ finished with her best Big Macintosh impression. Nobody in the Library was laughing however.

"Oh how I miss him. I do wish he would come back to us." Rarity said looking at some of the pictures Sweetie Belle had taken of David helping her design clothes. Twilight shook her head; "Princess Celestia said he has to stay at the castle. It's the only way to keep us safe." She said tears coming to her eyes. "Who cares about being safe?" Rainbow said as she played with the Blue Angels picture David had given her. All their thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. "Not the pony at the door I guess." Spike joked as he walked over and opened the door. "Uh Twilight. It's for you." He said stepping back from the door to reveal a mud splattered figure in armor that Twilight recognized immediately.

"Hi Twiiiiiiiiiiiii" David said as Twilight tackled him to the ground and back into the rain. She peppered his face with kisses of happiness as tears of joy flowed like rivers down her face. As David sat up she wrapped him in a hug. "I knew you'd come back." She whispered. "Yeah… It just took a little longer than expected." He said pulling her close. As the rest of the ponies ran outside and joined in the hug, the cold rain seemed to be nonexistent, next to the warmth and joy David felt because of his family being around him. "I'm home." He said as the rain continued to pour down.

However back in Canterlot, Princess Celestia was not as happy as David. "I can't believe I called him a monster. How will he ever forgive me?" She said as she began brushing her mane. She suddenly dropped her brush when she noticed her reflection in the mirror. Only it wasn't her reflection it was Nightmare Moon's. "Hello sister. Did you miss me?"

Chapter 26

Guardian Chap 26

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 26

After returning home to Ponyville David spent most of his time with Twilight. He made sure that everything they did helped to rekindle their friendship since Twilight still felt really bad about leaving him behind. However a few days later David's guilt began to plague him. He began to realize how rude he had been to Celestia, who only wanted to keep him and Twilight safe from Nightmare Moon. As David fell asleep to the rhythm of Twilight's heartbeat that night, he decided he would ask Solas when he saw him in his dreams.

"Wow. Never seen you that angry before." Solas said as David opened his eyes to the familiar temple scene. "Tell me the truth Solas, was I a jerk to Princess Celestia?" He asked looking right at Solas's eyes. "You were only expressing your opinion. You only wanted to be with Twilight again." He said calmly. "So I wasn't a jerk?" David said hopefully. "Oh no you were a total jerk." Solas said. David hung his head in shame at the first Guardian, who had taught him almost everything about what he needed to be. "Listen David. I know you love Twilight more than you let on, but even you know that it would never work out." He said slipping his hoof over David's shoulder. "I know. But I do love her more than a sister. I love her so much." David said. "Well… Tell me how you feel about her." Solas said sitting next to him. David took a deep breath and let his heart pour out. "She's just so perfect. Every-time I'm near her my heart feels like it's gonna jump out of my chest. I feel like whenever she's around nothing can stop me. No…. Nothing will stop me when she's around." "And why is that?" Solas said as David felt the warm feeling overcoming him again. "Because I would rather die than see her get hurt!" David said as he woke up with the sun shining in his face.

As he regained his senses David noticed that Twilight's fore hooves were wrapped around his waist. He noticed however that her face appeared to be contorted in fear and her grip was tightening around him. David had never seen her so scared before. "It's okay Twilight. Your big brother is here and I will never leave you. I love you Twilight." He said as he kissed her cheek. As quick as he did that her frown and fear faded only to be replaced by a light blush and a smile. He quietly pulled the blanket back over him and wrapped his arms around his little sister who opened her eyes as he began closing his. Before he could speak, she quietly kissed his lips. "I love you too David. More than you know."

"Hey Twi, do you think it's possible for me to combine my element spells?" David asked as they walked through Ponyville later that day. "I guess you could…But it would probably be really taxing on your body." She said as they passed by Sugarcube Corner and entered a nearby ice cream shop. The smell of fresh waffle cones and sundaes blessed David's nostrils as he walked in. "I mean think about it Twi. I could make fire tornadoes by combing Fire and Air. Or I could make Earth fissures and have lava come shooting out of them." He ranted as a light brown unicorn pony approached them from behind the ice cream counter. "What can I get for the two of you?" She asked kindly. David looked up and saw that the pony had yellow and brown streaked mane with bright yellow eyes. Her tail matched the color of her mane and she had a once scoop sundae as her cutie mark.

"Yes Mrs. Sundae. I'd like the Sunrise Celebration and… what would you like David?" Twilight asked looking at him. David browsed the flavors and was conflicted on what to choose. "Uh can you do me a special order?" He asked. "Sure thing sweetie, what would you like?" The pony asked hovering the ice cream scoop at the ready. "Uh let's just mix the chocolate and peanut butter together and throw some chocolate chips on top." David said sculpting his perfect ice cream flavor... "Sure thing let me just…" The pony suddenly stopped when she saw who David was.

"Oh my Celestia… You're the Guardian aren't you?" She said with the scoop shaking in midair. "You are the Guardian right? I'm not having a scotch based hallucination am I?" She asked rubbing her eyes. David shook his head and confirmed that he was the Guardian by showing her the Element Bracer, but what really shocked David was that she had basically admitted to actually having ALCOHOL in Ponyville, which threw him for a loop. "I'm so sorry… It's just that you're famous… and you're in my shop!" She squealed as she began constructing both David and Twilight's ice cream orders. "There you go. One Sunrise Celebration and one Guardian Special." She said handing them their ice cream. "And don't you worry about payment; the first one is on me." She said throwing David a quick wink. As they both exited enjoying their frozen treats, David's mind continued to wander as he thought of ways to combine his powers.

"Hey why don't we go to Sweet Apple Acres and practice there? There's plenty of dirt, and it's a wide space in case something goes wrong." Twilight said licking her ice cream down to the cone. As they approached Sweet Apple Acres they could see Big Macintosh and AJ struggling with something out in the field. "AJ what's the problem?" David asked as they jogged over to their friends. "It ain't nothing big. Plow's just stuck in this hole is all." AJ said trying to force the plow out of the hole. David quickly stepped behind the plow and with a little help from the others it slipped right out and Big Mac got back to work. He then explained why they had come to the farm to begin with. "Sure y'all can use the training field back over yonder. Y'all holler if you need help." AJ said as she trotted over to help her brother.

Twilight and David made their way to the field where David began to slowly take breaths in and out so he could focus his body. Twilight was excited. She had never seen him practice his magic before and she was excited to be there watching. David quickly clapped his hands together and two glowing energies appeared in each hand. One red and one silver which Twilight guessed were forms of Fire and Wind energy. David suddenly thrust his hands forward palms first and with a flash of sparks and small gust of wind a raging fire tornado blast shot forward like a lightning bolt scorching everything it touched on the practice field. Twilight jumped for joy at his success, but it was short lived. David suddenly felt something was wrong. The power felt like it was doubling back toward him, and before he could stop it the tornado turned and barreled back toward him. He quickly broke his energy flow to the spell, but just as he did so the tornado engulfed his exposed hands. He fell to the ground screaming in pain as Twilight ran over to him.

The pain was intense and it wouldn't stop, it felt like the fire was still burning him. Twilight knew that David was going into shock from the injury. As she propped David up against the barn AJ and Big Mac came running around the corner. It was then that David noticed his hands. They were bright red with pink discoloration. Some parts of them were even charred black, and the pain still persisted. Every part of his body screamed in pain at what he was experiencing and it was causing him to lose consciousness. As AJ and Twi placed him on a stretcher and began running at full speed back to town he could barely make out what they were saying. "AJ those are second and third degree burns!" "I KNOW Twi, that's why we're going to Nurse Redheart right NOW!"

It was at that moment right before he passed out that David had a horrible revelation. If he lost his hands… How would he control his element powers? Or even worse… How could he even fight Nightmare Moon?

Chapter 27

Guardian Chap 27

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 27

David opened his eyes to see all of his friends clustered around him. "You're awake!" Twilight said as she wrapped her arms around his head, being careful not to touch his hands. He slowly tried to sit up but as he tried to steady himself pain shot through his hands and he collapsed back on the bed.

It was then that he noticed his hands were wrapped in a thick layer of gauze and linen. "You're hands are severely burned darling. Nurse Redheart said you're lucky you didn't lose them." Rarity said gently stroking his bandaged hands. "You're luckier than you think." A white nurse pony said as she approached. "You're hands are covered in 2nd and 3rd degree burns. Even if they heal… you may not be able to use your hands ever again." She said sadly. "Please…Nurse Redheart…" David wheezed. "I need my hands." Nurse Redheart began pacing back and forth through the ward as Rainbow and Fluttershy propped David up against his bed's headboard.

"Well there is a plant that can heal your hands, but it grows in the Everfree Forest and is very hard to find." She said sighing. AJ's eyes suddenly flew open. "Zecora! I reckon she might have the plant we need." She said happily. "Of course! That's brilliant AJ!" Twilight said quickly grabbing her bag. "Who's Zecora?" David asked confused. "She's an evil enchantress, who does evil dances! And if you look deep in her eyes she will put you trances!!" Pinkie sang as she jumped around. "Oh… Wait… No she's not! Silly Willy Pinkie!" She said suddenly stopping the song. "Zecora is a zebra who specializes in herbs and potions." Twilight said rolling her eyes. "I reckon she'll know what to do." AJ said as they all dashed out the door leaving Spike and David alone in the ward room.

"Hey Spike could you do me a favor?" David suddenly asked. "Sure bro, what's up?" Spike said running up to David's bedside. "Can you get some paper and a quill? I want to send an apology to Princess Celestia. I owe it to her after all the stuff I said." David whispered. "Sure thing bro! I'll go get some paper and be back in a while." He said as he took off at full speed. As the quiet of the ward began to take effect, David drifted off to sleep. "David… Can you hear me David?" A familiar voice called out as he slept. "Yes Luna I can hear you but how is that possible?"

"I'm talking to you through your mind. So even if you're sleeping I can still talk to you telepathically." Her voice said kindly. "Luna I have to ask…" David summoned the courage and forced the question out of his mind. "Does Celestia… hate me for the way I acted?" "HATE YOU!?" She said shocked. "On the contrary she's really concerned about how she treated you and she hopes YOU will forgive HER when you see her again." She said shocked. With that answer a huge load was taken off of David's mind. "We'll I'm about to send her a letter with an apology from me. I hope that will at least patch things up slightly." He said his heart brimming with hope. "I'm sure it will David."

Her voice said as he slowly opened his eyes to see Spike sitting next to him with a scowl on his face. "You know I run all the way to the Library to get this stuff only to come back and see that you're asleep. You could have at least stayed awake until I got back." He said with a huff as he brought the quill to the paper ready to write. David calmly cleared his throat and spoke his heart.

"Dear Princess Celestia, First I want to say I'm sorry about the way I treated you in the throne room the day I left the castle. I realize now that Twilight and her friends are in danger from Nightmare Moon's attacks. It is for that reason that when my hands have healed and with your permission I will return to Canterlot Castle so no harm will become of Twilight and the others and I can finish my training. Please forgive me, David Arman."

Spike finished the letter rolled it up and with a puff of green flame it disappeared from sight. As the smoke faded from the ward the doors burst open and Twilight and the others came running in.

"We got it! Zecora told us how to use it too." Twilight said as she walked up to David's bedside. "Nurse Redheart I reckon we got to take those there bandages off for this to work." AJ said pointing at David's hands.  Nurse Redheart approached and slowly began to unravel the bandages from David's hands. "You may not want to look." She said looking right at David with a serious expression. He agreed and shut his eyes as the unwrapping continued. He knew it had ended however when he heard Rarity gasp and fall to the ground. "She fainted didn't she?" He asked still keeping his eyes shut. "Yep" Rainbow replied with a sigh. "WOW! Your hands look like burned cake… Or burned muffins." Pinkie said happily. "PINKIE! He don't want to know that!" AJ snapped. "Now for this to work we have to soak your hands in a mix of these plant leaves and rose water." Twilight said as she stood up and began walking over to a nearby table. David had opened his eyes by now but still would not look at his hands.

"I… I got the rose petals." Fluttershy said in the distance as she walked in with a small basket of roses. Nurse Redheart and Fluttershy moved in sync with one another as they quickly peeled the petals from the roses and added them into a cold bowl of water. The bowl was then brought over to Twilight who added the plant leaves to the rose water as gently as she could. "Now… this may burn a bit but it will heal your hands." She said as she placed the bowl of water on David's bed. "Could you all help me? I don't want to look at my hands." He said quietly. One after the other each pony put their hooves on his arms and guided his hands to the water bowl. The initial shock from the liquid did burn a bit, but it slowly faded and was replaced by a cool relaxing feeling that began to spread throughout his hands. Minutes passed as David kept his hands in the water waiting for them to heal. "You can take them out now David." Twilight suddenly said as they helped him pull his hands from the water. He then slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was all of them around him smiling, but he then noticed his hands; they were completely healed.

He breathed a sigh of relief as the others danced for joy around him until a burp from Spike produced a letter which David grabbed himself and read to the others.

"Dear David, It is I who should be apologizing to you for what happened a few days ago and I wish to apologize for it. I have also decided that it would be safer if you brought Twilight and all of her friends to the castle while you trained. You will be able to see them and they will be much safer here. Signed Princess Celestia."

David could not believe his luck as he and the others danced for joy at the good news. (Man) David thought as he danced with AJ. (Something is finally going my way for once.)

Chapter 28

Guardian Chap 28

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 28

David and the girls were so excited about going to Canterlot castle that they all barely slept that night. David himself however could not sleep at all. Nightmare's flooded his mind as he slept. He would awaken with a cold sweat only to find that he was still in the Library, Twilight sleeping next to him. After his 3rd nightmare he didn't go back to sleep but instead began looking through some of the books in the library.

One book caught his eye immediately. It was dark black and had a silver spine, but it was the title that got his attention. "The Gates of Darkness" he said as he opened the book. It seemed strange when he woke up, but he now realized that throughout his nightmares a voice had kept repeating Gates of Darkness. David tore the book open and began reading as quick as he could. He learned that the Gates of Darkness were two spell enchanted barricades that the creators of the planet; Solaris and Eclipsis had constructed to keep all the darkness and evil that the world had ever experienced locked away so it could not harm anypony. He also learned that the gates could be opened, but only by combining both the powers of Light and Darkness together.

As he reached the end of the book seeing as how it was very small he came across a small legend written on the back inner cover. "When Equestria is at its point of destruction the most powerful being in the world will receive the blessings of the Creators themselves to do as they see fit. At that moment all the pieces suddenly fell into place for David.

"I'm one of the keys…" He said as he shut the book in disbelief. "If Nightmare Moon got control of me and Luna she could open the gates, gain that dark power, defeat Celestia and possibly turn the world into her play thing if the Creator powers became hers as well." He said a light sweat running down his very scared face. "I need to tell Celestia about this as soon as we get to the castle." He said shutting the book and getting to his feet. He climbed the staircase back to the bedroom and promptly fell asleep, this time with no nightmares. His peaceful sleep was ended however with a hoof in his back about five minutes later.

He groggily turned over to see Twilight flailing her hooves in a panicked state. He gently moved her head to his lap and began running his hand through her mane and along her fur. "It's okay Twi, I'm right here." He kept saying over and over until she finally calmed down. Through the early morning light he could see that she had opened her eyes and was crying. He gently wrapped his arms around her as she continued to cry without making a sound. "Don't worry sis. No matter what happens, I am your shield and don't you forget it." He said pulling as close as he could. Exhaustion finally got the better of him as he fell asleep with Twilight still in his arms. The next morning the entire group waited at the library for the chariot to come and get them. "Wait a minute… Why are waiting when egghead here could just teleport us there?" Rainbow impatiently asked. "You know I can't cover a distance that large yet Rainbow." Twilight said with a slight bit of annoyance in her voice. As the two continued to argue David reached into his bag and checked his gear.

The Guardian Blade and his father's pistol were both inside and ready to be used. He had also slipped the copy of The Gates of Darkness into the bag as well. (For some extra studying) He told himself. The chariot suddenly appeared being pulled by 5 Pegasus ponies with a basket large enough to carry all seven of them. As they all stepped onboard the chariot and lifted off toward the sky, David let his mind wander back to what he had read about the Gates of Darkness. (It all makes sense now. That's the reason Nightmare Moon wants to kill me. She wants my power to open the gates and gain the power for herself.) He thought as the chariot suddenly touched down on the chariot pad of the castle. As all they all stepped off of the chariot a small group of guards appeared at the entrance to the castle.

"Her majesty is waiting for you in her throne room." They said as they led the group toward the throne room at full speed. As David approached the throne room doors he noticed that they had been completely repaired despite the fact that he had pretty much destroyed them in his anger during his outburst. However as they all approached the throne where Celestia was sitting David began to feel very uneasy. It was if the temperature in the room was slowly dropping the further he stepped into the room itself. He also noticed that the atmosphere seemed very heavy as well. Not at all like the calm relaxing feeling atmosphere he had experienced when he dined with the Princess. "Welcome. It's so good to see you all again." Celestia said greeting them with her warm cheerful voice. All of the ponies bowed, but David walked forward and basically put his face to the ground.

"Your majesty, I am so sorry for the way I acted toward you a few days ago. I hope that you will forgive for everything I said and did." He said, his voice filled with regret. Celestia stepped off her throne and raised his face off the ground with her wing. "I've already forgiven you David. There isn't any bad blood between us anymore." Her voice was kind, but her touch was cold to his skin. It felt like she was hiding something from him. David rose to his feet expecting an apology from her, but to his shock she walked passed him and began talking with the others. "Your majesty, not to be rude but… don't you have something you would like to say to me?" He said.

"Not that I can think of." She said calmly as she continued talking with Twilight and AJ. "Princess Celestia, you said in your letter that you would apologize to me for all the things YOU said." David said with a touch of anger to his voice. Celestia turned with a sly grin on her face. "I did say that. But I've changed my mind." She said with a stuck up attitude. "I mean why should I apologize for things I said when there true." David felt his heart snap, but inner rage quickly fixed the crack with anger. "I pour my heart and soul out in an apology for everything I said and you won't do the same?" He asked clearly aggravated. Celestia once again turned but this time her face was one of annoyance.

"You only apologize for something if you were wrong in doing it Guardian. You have done wrong and apologized. I merely spoke the truth during our argument and therefore have nothing to apologize for." She said smugly. "Now that don't seem fair!" AJ said jumping into the conversation.

"You said horrible things your majesty, you should apologize!" Twilight said jumping in as well. She was soon followed by all of the ponies all demanding Celestia apologize to David. "SILENCE!!!" Celestia shouted causing everyone to recoil in shock. "You all need to learn your place! I am ruler of this land and NOBODY tells me what to do!" She said as she stomped her hoof to clarify her point.

"I DEMAND YOU APOLOGIZE TO ME!!" David shouted his patience at an end. Celestia stopped and turned toward him. It was then that David noticed her eyes were now red and her veins were pulsing uncontrollably. "You… dare… demand… something… of ME!!!!" She roared sending a rush of energy that pushed everyone back a good distance. It was at that moment that Luna came charging in, followed by a group of guards. "RUN!!! IT'S A TRAP!!!!" She screamed before the guards covered her mouth. Before David could register what she had said the lights in the throne room went out. Suddenly bright red tendrils burst from the ground and grabbed all of the ponies in a deadly grip. As David tried to make sense of what was going on a haunting laugh filled the entire throne room.

"Oh no….." He whispered realizing what was going on. Celestia's body then appeared in the darkness, but it was bright purplish/black and her once beautiful rainbow mane was now blood red and appeared to David to be dripping blood itself. The bright red eyes burned with dark fire and her once beautiful body was now covered in blood red armor, along with her cutie mark which was now a dark black sun. "Nightmare Moon." David whispered as he unhitched his sword from its scabbard. "No human… I… am Nightmare Sol." A chilling voice responded. "And now that I'm free… I will turn this entire world into a blood soaked WASTELAND!!! AHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAH!!!!!!!!!" David then realized that his perfect dream day had just become a hellish nightmare.

Chapter 29

Guardian Chap 29

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 29

David quickly threw off his jacket revealing his Guardian Armor as he reached into his bag and quickly withdrew his pistol. "Do you HONESTLY think you're human weapon can hurt me Guardian?" Nightmare Sol said as she slowly walked toward him. David's heart was pounding in his chest. Every one of his emotions was going haywire. He was worried that he couldn't save any of the girls despite their screams driving him insane. He was angry that he hadn't seen Nightmare Sol's arrival sooner despite all the ways Celestia had been acting. As they both circled each other waiting for a chance to attack it was she who spoke first.

"Do you hate me now Guardian? Do you hate me for taking poor Princess Celestia away from you before you could get your apology? You should be scared of me. I have more power than you can ever imagine!" She said her red eyes glowing. "You didn't stop me before and you won't stop me now." He said drawing his sword. "Oh… but would you really strike down the ruler of Equestria?" "YOU'RE NO RULER!!!" He shouted, despite his entire body shaking with fear.

"Oh but I am! I now control Celestia's body, which makes me the ruler of Equestria and you do know what happens if you try to fight me don't you?" The realization of what she meant hit David like a ton of bricks. If he even tried to fight against her he would be breaking the Guardian Oath and basically signing his own death warrant. She had him trapped by his own moral code. "However… I am anxious to test my new powers." She whispered as her mane shot into the ground and began pumping dark red magic into the ground. Suddenly dark black creatures appeared from the ground. They were pony shaped creatures and had bright red eyes, but nothing else. Just black creatures with red eyes that were walking toward him.

"Eliminate him, my dark minions." She said as she sat back and smiled. David wasted no time in attacking the creatures. He slashed one through the neck causing it to disintegrate like smoke from a fire. He then turned and fired his pistol into two more of the shadow creatures causing them to vanish as well. This continued as until his pistol ran out of bullets. "Playtime's over." He said putting both hands on his sword. "Fire Element: Burning Blade!" The sword burst into white hot flames as he rushed forward and began to cut down the shadows in slashing frenzy. The sword sparked and shot flame as it cut through shadow after shadow with vigor. It danced like a torch in a dark cave as it was swung back and forth in an effort to turn the tide of the fight. But while the sword's fire burned, David's was beginning to go out. His breathing was heavy; he couldn't find time to catch his breath. The creatures kept coming and he kept swinging as fast as he could to avoid being surrounded.

However his energy was soon depleted and he fell to his knees exhausted. "Giving up?" Nightmare Sol said smugly. David slowly stood to his feet. He could barely breath, his muscles ached, and his vision was beginning to blur. "Not…. Even…Close." He gasped as he brought his sword back up in front of his face. "Very well then." She chuckled as the shadows all disappeared. "Let's see if you can fight me as well as you did against them." She said as she began walking toward him. David's legs felt like lead weights. His body was so terrified that it refused to move. She stopped inches from his face and got close enough for David to look right into her burning red eyes. "From now on…" She said her breath like ice. "Whenever anypony speaks of the Guardian… it will be told that he helped give birth to the greatest power Equestria had ever seen. And that he died trying to stop it from destroying everything." She whispered as she created a glowing red blade that appeared to be made out of magic. (So this is where it ends?) David thought as she raised the blade above her head with her magic. (Was everything I did for nothing?) Time seemed to slow down as the blade began falling toward David's neck. (No… It was worth something. I found a family that actually cared about me. Yeah… that's definitely worth something.) He thought as the sword continued to fall.

A sudden clash of energy woke David from his thoughts. "CAPTAIN BIO!?!?" Bio had shielded David from Nightmare Sol's sword with his tail. He quickly broke contact and lashed out at her. Only to have his tail blocked by her magic. "Fool" she said as she hurled Bio by his tail into a nearby pillar. "BIO!!" David screamed. David was shocked. Bio had just saved him from Nightmare's attack, but had been brushed aside like a weak filly. "Anymore tricks Guardian? Or are finally done fighting me?" Nightmare Sol went unanswered as David merely stood there. Suddenly a dark light enveloped him. It faded soon after to reveal David in his shadow Guardian form. "I will end this, before it begins." He growled as he dashed toward her at full speed. "I have to win. Everyone is counting on me!" He said as he leapt into the air. "DIE!!!!!" He shouted as he came down toward her, only to be met by a storm of red tendrils. He hacked and slashed his way through them on the way down.

"YOU WONT STOP…" He suddenly stopped as a tendril shot through his chest. His breathing suddenly became labored as he noticed that the tendril had gone right through his armor and through his body. "How…?" He gasped as the tendril brought him up to Nightmare Sol's face. "I control Celestia's body, which means I can use dark AND light magic. It's amazing what a light tipped tendril spear can do." She laughed as she carried him toward the window. She then looked out toward the beautiful Equestrian land being washed with rain and looked back toward David who was still impaled on her tendril. "Today marks the end of the Sister Reign. Today is the birth of the new Dark Eclipse Empire. Goodbye Guardian… You won't be missed."

David looked back toward Twilight and the other girls tears flowing down thier faces.

"I'm sorry." Was all he had time to say as he was flung from the tendril and out into the storm that was raging. As he fell toward the ground below, his ears were filled with Nightmare's laugh and the sound of Twilight's and the others screams. His vision fading he saw wings approaching him at fast speeds. "Angels… I guess I am gonna die." His vision grew even foggier until he lost consciousness, the wind still rushing in his ears.

Chapter 30

Guardian Chap 30

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 30

David opened his eyes to the sound of someone devouring something. (Oh great I'm probably getting eaten by a wild animal) he though as he opened his eyes. Instead he saw a blue pony with spiked hair nomming on what looked to be a pie, and making a pig of himself while he was at it. "C'mon on Soarin we just bought those pies. Can't you wait?" Another voice said. David turned his head to see an orange pony with flaming hair walk toward the one called Soarin. "Can't help it! These pies are great!" He said as he stuck his muzzle back into the pie and continued to eat.  David strained to open his mouth and speak, but the word "help" was all that escaped. Thankfully it was enough. The orange pony gasped and ran over to him.

"You're awake, thank Celestia. Soarin get over here and help!" She said as the blue pony hopped up and ran over to David as well. Upon closer inspection David realized who the ponies were. "Hey… You're Spitfire and Soarin right? The leaders of the Wonderbolts?" He asked to clarify. "Yeah that's us." Spitfire said propping him up against a tree. "Rainbow Dash talks about you guys all the time." David said as he slowly began regaining his senses. He tried to stand but pain shot through his chest. "WOAH! You're in no shape to move dude." Soarin said catching him as he collapsed. "Hey wait a minute… You're the Guardian aren't you?" Spitfire said looking at David's scratched and pierced armor. "Yep" he replied once again struggling to stand up. This time he did, but walking was impossible. Every time he tried to walk the pain from his wound stopped him. "What happened to your stomach man?" Soarin asked slowly walking beside him to prevent him from falling over. Horrible images of the fight with Nightmare Sol rushed through David's brain. The shadow creatures, Captain Bio's sacrifice, the tendril piercing his armor, and being thrown from the castle itself. "Yeah and a better question would be how'd you fall out of the castle?" Spitfire added.

"Didn't fall. Got thrown out." David said. "You're lucky we were flying by, we had Wonderbolt practice at the Canterlot airfield and we saw you falling. Glad we made it in time." Soarin said with a huge smile. "Where am I?" David asked since he still had no idea where he was. "You're in the Whitetail forest." Spitfire said pulling a map from her saddlebags she had on. "Right here." She said putting her hoof on an area south of Canterlot. David immediately turned and began hobbling north. "Where are you going?!" Spitfire said running up to him. "You're hurt!"

"Not for long I'm not." David grunted as he used his magic to heal his injury. A bright light glowed over the injury and it healed quickly, but the hole in the armor remained. "Wow, you're pretty impressive." Spitfire commented as David continued walking. "Hold up Guardian." She said stepping in front of him again. "MOVE! I need to get back to Canterlot! The princess is in danger!" He said shouting. "Well whatever you need to protect her from really kicked your flank dude, and that's when you weren't hurt." Soarin said not bothering to care about David's feelings. "Soarin's right. You'd have less chance of stopping that thing now, then you had earlier. You need to go to Ponyville for medical attention." Spitfire said in a soft caring voice. David had to admit she was right. His body ached from exhaustion and he was covered in cuts and bruises. Not to mention the gaping hole in his armor.

"Alright then lead the way." He said stepping back so they could get in front of him. "Follow us and you'll be there in no time." Soarin said with a voice of pure enthusiasm. As the trio walked through the woods, David kept looking back toward Canterlot. Dark red and black clouds were beginning to form above it and he could feel the evil and darkness even though he was miles away. His mind flashed to Twilight and the others. What would Nightmare Sol do to them? What if she had tortured them for information? Images of the ponies being whipped and beaten tore at his heart. Or worse…? He shook his head, forcing himself to not even think about what that could mean. Still… he couldn't shake that he had failed to protect them. He unhooked his scabbard from his armor and looked at the base of the Guardian blade. Attached to two different pieces of cloth one blue, one lavender, were tiny dolls of Luna and Twilight. They had been given to him by the Princess of the night, and his little sister, so that he would never forget them. Now… as he stared at the small dolls that could fit in his hand, sadness crept into his heart.

Celestia had given him one job. To protect Luna and Twilight. "And I went and totally messed that up." He whispered to himself as the trio kept walking. The trio emerged out of the woods to see Ponyville in the distance. David's relief ended however when he saw smoke rising from the town. "Aw crud… we need to move fast!" Soarin said as he took off running. David didn't need another hint; he followed as closely behind Soarin as he could. The horror continued inside the town itself. Buildings were destroyed and burned; ponies were out in the street. Some were crying, others would never cry again. The town that had once been filled with life… was now a town of despair that reeked of death. David's attention was suddenly diverted by a brick hitting his shoulder. It bounced off the armor, but had knocked him off balance.

"THIS IS YOUR FAULT!!!" Lyra screamed as she through another brick at him. He quickly caught it and crushed it with his hand. "What are you talking about?!" He screamed.

"The Canterlot Guard came through here looking for you!" Lyra said through tears. "We told we didn't know where you were, but they didn't listen! They burned and destroyed almost the entire town looking for YOU!!!" A sudden army of ponies came out of nowhere and started hurling bricks, rocks, and insults at David. Soarin and Spitfire were quickly restrained as the mob moved closer. A sudden blow to the back of the head caused David to fall to the ground. The mob took this opportunity to kick and beat him with anything they could get their hands on. Rocks and bricks pummeled his already crippled body, but what hurt him the most was the cries from the ponies harming him.

"MENACE! FREAK! DEATH BRINGER! MURDERER!" The cries and pain continued until a voice suddenly spoke up. "YA'LL BE QUIET!!!!" The mob suddenly quieted down as a large red pony pushed his way through to David.

"NOW I RECKON YA'LL IS BEING AS BAD AS THOSE VARMINTS THAT BURNED THE TOWN!! THIS BOY HERE HAS DONE NOTHING BUT BE HELPFUL TO EVERYONE SINCE HE GOT HERE!! AND ONE LITTLE MISFORTUNE IS GONNA CAUSE YA'LL TO TURN ON HIM?!?!" The red pony continued to talk down the mob as David noticed the CMC putting him under a stretcher and taking him away from the mob. David smiled and started talking; "Gee Applebloom. You didn't tell me Big Mac was so scary." "He ain't being scary. He's just being tough!" Applebloom replied as they continued to carry him.

David sat up when they put him down at Sweet Apple Acres. "Why am I here?" He asked confused. "Because I need to talk to you." A familiar voice said from behind a tree. The voice stepped out from behind the tree, but David knew who it was immediately by the green fur and long tail. "BIO!! YOU'RE ALIVE!!" He said quickly throwing his arms around him. "Yeah I'm alive now let go of me and get your act together." He growled with no emotion. "I need to talk to you about raising an army." He said walking toward the Apple family barn. "An army? Why would I need an army?" David asked scratching his head. Bio turned and looked at him with a fire in his dark eyes. "Haven't you heard? We're at war."

Chapter 31

Guardian Chap 31

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 31

"Wait what!? War?" David said repeating what Bio had told him as he was lead into the Apple family barn. "That's right, war." Bio grunted as he rolled a map out onto a table where Spitfire and Soarin were already standing. "Nightmare Sol has taken over ALL of Canterlot. Her power is like a plague. As it grows it engulfs everything it touches and turns it evil. Every servant, every guard, every pony in that castle and town now follows her!" He said slamming his tail on the table. David felt like his heart stopped. "Even Twilight and the others?" Bio sighed. "No not them. My guess is she wants to use them as bait and lure you back so she can slay you." David pounded his fists on the table until they were bright red.

"UGGGH! How am I supposed to fight against her? She brushed me aside like a parasprite." He said with images of how easily he had been crushed earlier flashing through his mind. "I don't know. What I do know however is with the rate this evil is spreading she could take over the whole world if she wanted too." Bio grunted. David put his head in his hands as he thought about what responsibility he had just been given. Command an army? His father could've commanded an army. All he had ever done was read military novels and watch shows about battle tactics on TV. He didn't know ANYTHING about leading. "I'm no leader." He said bluntly to Bio.

"That ain't what AJ told me." Big Mac said as he came back from quelling the mob that had been beating David earlier. "AJ don't lie about anything, and I reckon if she called ya'll a leader than boy howdy ya'll are a leader eeyup." He said nodding his head to put emphasis on his words. Big Mac had a point. If David chickened out now, there would be no one to lead an effort to take back Canterlot. And if AJ had so much faith in him, then why should he be scared? After all, getting a compliment on your leadership from one of the hardest working ponies in Ponyville does boost your spirits. "All right fine I'll lead the army." He sighed. Immediately everyone's faces brightened, Spitfire and Soarin had huge smiles on their faces along with Big Mac who just grinned and added an Eeyup. David swore he could even see a tiny smile on Bio's face. His face however turned serious as he walked toward the back of the barn.

"Now about your troops." He said as he put his tail on the rear door of the barn. "Oh yeah. Where am I supposed to find troops for this army?" David asked imploringly. Bio only chuckled and pushed the door open. What David saw caused his mouth to drop open. There before him in shining gold armor as far as the eye could see were the Equestrian Royal Guard. He stood transfixed by this show of force as they all cried; "GADIAN IPPAN, GADIAN IPPAN, GADIAN IPPAN!!" It was a strange chant that he had never heard but as they said it they stomped their hooves and flashed their wings and swords. "These are all that escaped the corruption with me. The rest fell to the evil plague." Bio said as he walked past them, each of them saluting as he walked by. "How many are there?" David asked still in shock at the force around him.

"About 300 in total. 100 of each type. Earth pony, Unicorn, and Pegasus." Bio said as he continued to walk past the formation. David's heart sank a tiny bit when he heard the numbers. 300 was nowhere near enough to take back Canterlot, let alone the castle itself. "We need more Bio." He said grimly. "I know. That's why we're going to march around Equestria and gather allies to make our numbers stronger." He said stopping at the edge of Sweet Apple Acres, where the back of the formation was. It was a good plan but David was still nervous. What if the other cities and people did not want to side with him? What if they feared Nightmare Sol more than they respected him? He quietly pushed those thoughts aside and stood facing west. "Appleloosa. That's our first stop Bio." He said turning toward his now formed Guardian Army.

"We march west. We leave behind our friends, our families, and our former lives. But know that we will return even stronger! And when we return we will return with victory by our side!" He shouted thrusting his sword into the air, which was answered by cheers and shouts of "Gadian Ippan." As he turned and began walking he listened to the sound of clattering armor and the stomping of hooves as his army followed behind him. Wanting to get one last look at Ponyville he turned to see a surprising sight. There… along the edge of the Apple Family fields was the entire population of Ponyville, and along with Big Mac, Spitfire, Soarin and the CMC they all saluted him and bid him farewell. He turned and resumed his place at the front of his marching army. "I shall return, and when I do… I will free everyone." He said as the army continued its march into the setting sun.

A few days had passed since the Guardian Army had left Ponyville. Thanks to Bio's iron leadership they were only a few days from Appleloosa, but like all armies the hot sun was becoming their enemy and the troops were exhausted after their forced march so David allowed them a full day to rest before moving out again. "Bio can I speak with you in private?" David said as he led them away from camp to a nearby oasis. "We're here." Bio said putting his hoof on a map of Equestria. "We should make it into Appleloosa by tomorrow." He said rolling up the map and placing it in his armor slot. Bio had begun wearing his Captain's armor since David had made him a general and it was only fair that he experienced the heat like the army. It was a way to show your troops that you held yourself to a level like them.

"Right. Once there I'll talk to AJ's cousin Braeburn. Maybe he can spare us some provisions. I doubt he has any fighters who can wield a sword." David said chuckling to himself. However as they started to head back a sudden twig snapping made them turn around and point their weapons at a bush where the sound had come from. A yellow pegasus with black hair suddenly stumbled out of the bush. David immediately ran over and saw that he was nearly pale and wasn't sweating at all even in the heat. "Bio he's got heat exhaustion go get the medics from the camp!" He commanded as he used his powers to pull water from the oasis and apply it to the pony's forehead. "I'll be back!" Bio shouted as he took off toward the camp. David continued placing water on the pony until it opened its eyes. "Hey… can you hear me?" He asked hoping that it could at least understand him.

"…water…" the pony replied reaching for the oasis. David placed the pony against a tree and gently used his powers to create a small water ball which he handed to the pony. "Drink that." He said as he began making another ball for himself. The water spell was one that he had learned at Ponyville Lake. He could compress the water into the shape of a ball and then keep it that way without spilling. He turned back to the yellow pony to see it guzzling the water ball with force. It was then that he saw its cutie mark. It appeared to be what looked like a red U shaped anchor with triangle tips. He also noticed that the pony's wings were tipped with blue feathers, something he had never seen before as well as fire colored tail. "Well now that you're recovering, what's your name?" David asked sitting next to the pony.

"D-Devin" he gasped as he continued to guzzle the water ball. Devin? Why does that name sound familiar? David thought as he noticed Bio returning with two medical ponies. "Good job on keeping him alive David." He said as the doctors began checking Devin for injuries. "He said his name is Devin." David said. But as soon as the word Devin passed his lips Bio and the medics immediately stopped working and looked at David. "W-What did you s-say his name was?" Bio asked obviously nervous. "Devin why? Is that a problem?" David asked scratching his head. "No it's not." Devin said getting too his feet as Bio and the medics snapped to attention. "I am Commander Devin. Commander of the Equestrian Army. I need to thank you for saving me Guardian." He said as he shook David's hand. David mind raced. He'd only been out in the desert for a few days and already he had gotten a wonderful ally.

"Commander Devin… I know this is right out of the blue and everything but…" Devin raised his hoof cutting David off. "If you're going to ask me to join your army then my answer is no." He said turning and walking toward Appleloosa. No? That's all he had to say? David stood in shock and what had just happened but one thing was clear. He was going to get Devin to join the Guardian army. They needed him.

Chapter 32

Guardian Chap 32

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 32

David and his army marched into Appleloosa the following day. Most of the glances they received from the ponies in the town were those of confusion or concern. He didn't blame them, he would probably be concerned too if 300 ponies in armor walked through his town. "Can I help you fellar's with something?" A pony wearing a sheriff's badge said as he walked toward the group.

"Yes you could actually. I'm looking for a pony named Braeburn." David said as calm as possible. "Now why are ya 'll looking for Braeburn?" The sheriff asked narrowing his eyes. "That's none of your business, and if you want us to stay peaceful I suggest you tell the Guardian what he wants to know." Bio said getting right in the sheriff's face. At the mention of the word Guardian ponies began to pour onto the streets all trying to get close to David. "Can I touch your armor? How strong are you? Is that sword real?" They asked as the surrounded him and prevented him from moving. "Soldiers a little help?!" He cried with a hint of panic in his voice.

A small group of the army moved in and began to shield David and drive off anyone who tried to get close. It was then that David noticed Devin walking into the Appleloosa saloon. He quickly broke away from the crowd and walked inside along with Bio who followed close behind him like his own shadow. The saloon reminded David of all the western movies he'd seen as a kid. There was a loft area where ponies could look down on the stage, a player piano, a bar, everything you would expect of a saloon. It was Bio who noticed Devin first, he was sitting at the bar getting hit on by the earth pony bar mare.

"I'll talk to him; you get yourself a drink and find Braeburn." He said walking toward Devin. David took a seat at the bar as the Bio began to lead Devin toward the exit, much to the dismay of the bar mare, but she quickly changed her tune and came over to David. "Whatcha ya'll be wanting?" She asked with a smile. David had never been to a saloon or a bar before so he just spit out the first thing that came to mind. "Strongest thing you got." (WOW! That was really stupid!) He thought as the bar mare turned and began mixing drinks together with a flurry of motions.

"Sheeoot! Ain't never heard of someone ordering the strong stuff before." A voice said from the corner. David immediately turned and saw a yellow pony with long brown hair and a cowboy hat sitting in the corner. It was his cutie mark that got his attention though. It was a bright red apple. "Braeburn I assume?" He asked taking his drink and sitting down directly across from him. "Yep. And who might ya'll be?" He asked flashing a small smile. "David Arman. The Guardian of Equestria." He said putting his hand out to shake Braeburn's hoof. Braeburns eyes shot open in surprise as a huge smile crept up on his face. "The Guardian!? Wow! My cousin AJ sent me letters about you. About how ya'll worked together to master your powers and such." He said going into a rant. David looked into his light brown drink. In its liquid surface he saw images of AJ and all the others flash before him as Braeburn continued on and on and on.

"Braeburn…" David started, but Braeburn didn't hear him.

"Braeburn." He said a little louder. The ranting continued.

"Braeburn!" He said slightly raising his voice. Yet the stallion kept jawing. David downed his drink in one sip (nearly coughing up a lung because of the burn.) grabbed Braeburn by the leather jacket and slapped him right across his face.

"WILL YOU LISTEN TO ME YOU GOSH DARN FOOL!?!?" He said letting his southern anger out on the unsuspecting stallion. Braeburn staggered back to his feet as he rubbed his sore cheek. "What in the hay did you go and do that for?" He asked his eyes glaring at David. "AJ is in danger!" David said barely raising his voice since his throat burned from the drink and from yelling already. "What do ya'll mean danger?" Braeburn said his face showing pure concern. David then began telling him everything. From how Celestia had betrayed him, to how Nightmare Moon had taken advantage of it by corrupting her and becoming Nightmare Sol, and how Nightmare Sol had captured AJ and the others. Braeburn buried his head in his hat. David could hear him crying but respected him for being a true stallion and not showing it. "That's why I'm here Braeburn. I need supplies, troops, anything you can spare. Braeburn picked his head up and put his hat back on but he kept his eyes from meeting David's.

"There ain't much we can give. We need the apples from our harvest so we can eat. Plus, we ain't fighters; we don't have weapons or anything for ya." He said finally sitting up so David could see his face. "I'm sorry Braeburn, but I've made my mission that I WILL get AJ and the others back." He said pounding his fist on the table. David slowly rose from the table and left Braeburn in his semi trance like state until he heard him speak. "I'll get my things. That's my cuz she got held up in that castle and I'll do whatever it takes to get her back." He said rising from the table head held high. "I'll also get the train ready for you boys. Ya'll  are gonna need a lift to Manehattan aren't ya?" He asked calmly walking with David out of the saloon. "Yeah we will. Thanks Braeburn, we're leaving tomorrow so get packed tonight." David ordered.

As Braeburn took off in one direction a royal guard appeared from the other. "SIR! General Bio requests your presence at former Commander Devin's oasis home." He said saluting. "Lead the way soldier." He said waving the trooper onward. The soldier led David into the desert toward the oasis where he had found Devin before, only to see that there was a small wooden cottage set up next to the oasis pool. "We didn't notice it before sir because it had an enchantment on it that prevented us from noticing it." The soldier said stopping outside the entrance to the building. David cautiously knocked on the door. "Who is it?" He heard Devin answer from inside. "It's me Devin can I come in?" "Oh sure! Hang on!" David heard the shuffling of chairs and tables as someone walked toward the door. It opened to reveal Bio, with Devin sitting at a table in a living room. Bio stepped out of the house mumbling to him; "He's all yours David. Try and talk some sense into my little bro." He said as he shut the door behind him.

"Wait… You're Capt. Bio's brother?" David asked as he sat down across from Devin. "Yep!" Devin said smiling as he handed a picture of he and Bio in their military uniforms. Bio had a tiny smile on his face while Devin was grinning from ear to ear. As David looked up from the photo he noticed a giant flag with Devin's red anchor cutie mark on it pinned to the wall behind Devin. "Is that your unit flag Devin?" He asked pointing to the strange flag. "Yes, and that's my sword beneath it." He said pointing to a mysterious sword with a blue handle. "Commander I really need you in this fight." David said once again appealing to Devin for his help. "And once again I say no David. I swore that I would never fight again. Not after… what happened in the last war."

Devin closed his eyes and began digging up old memories. "It was about 15 years ago. The Griffin kingdom began squabbling with Celestia over a small patch of land that had become Equestrian territory. She sent me and Bio along with a massive army to crush the Griffin force threatening the land. The battle plan was of my own design and we were easily crushing the Griffin army. However due to a mistake I made, Bio and I were separated from each other. Without our skills combined and working together we were easily crushed by a Griffin counter attack. The battle was lost along with the war and the territory." He said opening his eyes to look at David. "My mistake nearly cost Bio's life along with 5,000 ponies that died in that battle." He concluded.

"But that's the past! You need to look to the future! My dad was a soldier too and he always told me that mistakes are made, but the biggest mistake is dwelling on one." David said with as much vigor as he could muster staring into the warrior's eyes. "Even so… if you can't show me the evil that this Nightmare Sol is capable of then I won't help you." Devin said ending the argument. David began to feel his blood boiling. Commander or not, Devin had no right to question the evil Nightmare Sol was capable of. However it was then that David had a wicked idea. "You want proof? I'll GIVE YOU PROOF!!" He shouted as he grabbed Devin's head with his hands.

He then began using his shadow powers to show Devin the evil that Nightmare Sol had done in front of David's eyes. Images of Ponyville in flames, Twilight and the others being captured and images of Nightmare Sol herself flashed in David's mind and flashed over to Devin's. "STOP!! MAKE IT STOP!!" Devin cried is fear. But David would not stop, not until he saw Nightmare's pure evil personality. The image of Nightmare first appearing shot to Devin's mind. He watched in horror at how Celestia had become such a monster, and how her evil was unspeakable. David released Devin and watched as he fell to the floor drenched in sweat.

"Remember this Devin. If this army fails and Nightmare takes over. YOU'LL be the one picking up the pieces." He said as he walked out into the hot sun. "DAVID!!!" Breaburn called out from the town. "The train's here let's go!!" He cried running toward the platform. As David walked toward Appleoosa he suddenly heard panting coming from behind him. He turned to see Devin chasing after him in silver armor with his sword strapped to his side. "I thought you were retired?" David said smiling. "Retirement is overrated." Devin responded. David shook Devin's hoof and together they walked toward and boarded the train and headed toward Manehattan.

(Well… I may not have gotten any soldiers, but I got a great commander, and I got a loyal sibling who would die before he saw AJ get hurt. Yeah… I think that's a good day's work.) David thought as he fell asleep listening to the clattering of the train tracks and the talking of his soldiers.

Chapter 33

Guardian Chap 33

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 33

David was jarred from his sleep by the sudden shaking and clattering of the train. He opened his eyes to see that it was dark out, and all around him his soldiers were fast asleep. He quietly made his way to the front of the train, only to find that they had reached the Manehattan railway platform.

"Well… timing may have been off, but at least we're here." He said as he hopped off the train and walked toward the stallions that had been the engine for the entire trip. "I wanted to thank you guys personally for pulling my army all the way here." He said as the stallions unhitched themselves and climbed up onto the platform. "Tweren't nothing." A gray stallion said. "Anything to give Braeburn and his friends a hand."

"Well either way thanks a lot." David said shaking his hoof. As he did however David noticed the time on his watch. "5:00AM… That's weird." He said mumbling to himself. "What is?" The stallion asked. "Well… back home on Earth, cities like this should be bustling and moving around five in the morning… but this place is wayyyyyy to quiet." He said looking out toward the city. David was right. The city was lit up and lights were flashing everywhere, but there wasn't a pony to be seen.

"I'm gonna go take a look around." David said as he jumped off the platform and landed on the cobblestone street below. "If my men wake up, tell them I'll be back around 8." He said to the stallions as he walked deeper into the city. As he began to walk through the quiet city, fear began to creep into his mind. He felt like the buildings were all staring and laughing at him. His paranoia kept climbing, every shadow looked like Nightmare Sol, and every sound was a horrible laugh that pierced his heart. As the shadows grew closer however… he began to sing. The song that he decided would ring out whenever his army marched.

"Open the gates and seize the day… Don't be afraid and don't delay…Nothing can break us; no one can make us, give our rights away… Arise and seize… the…. DAYYYYYYYYY!!!!"

His voice reverberated throughout the entire alley where he was walking. Wherever he went his song followed and it drove the shadows away.

"Now is the time to seize the day! Send up the call and join the brave! Wrongs will be righted, ponies united, let us seize the day!" As he sang he didn't notice ponies beginning to emerge from their homes and apartments. They all watched in silence as this strange creature sang and danced a song of defiance to Nightmare Sol.

"Friends to the end we'll seize the day, raise up the torch and Light the way!! Strong and Defiant, we'll slay the giant, let us seize the DAY!!" As he continued to sing, David noticed the ponies and knew immediately what was wrong. (They're all scared of Nightmare Sol… Well I can fix that!!) He thought as he launched himself into the next verse of the song.

"Neighbor to Neighbor…. Stallion to son… ONE FOR ALL AND ALL FOR ONE!!!!!!" The song reverberated through the dead city. Slowly ponies began to emerge from hiding and clapped along with David. Some even jumped in and began to dance the steps to the song, and throughout all of this David kept singing only this time… they joined in.

"Open the gates and seize the day! (Open the gates and seize the day!) Don't be afraid and don't delay! (Don't be afraid and don't delay!) Nothing can break us!! (No one will make us!!) GIVE OUR RIGHTS AWAY!!!!!!!!!!!

On the last verse the entire group around David joined in and sang his song of courage and defiance. He looked around as the ponies all cheered in happiness; some even wept tears of joy. He raised his hand for silence. "Thank you all. I've never felt more confident in my entire life. I swear that I will slay Nightmare Sol and free everyone!!!!!" His speech was greeted by cheers of happiness and hoof stomps. "But I need your help…" The crowd suddenly grew quiet. "I can't fight her alone. I need soldiers, warriors, somepony's who aren't afraid to say ENOUGH and stand up for what's right! So I ask you… Will you open the gates and seize the day with me?" He said reaching out his hand for someone to take it.

The crowd slowly backed away… their fear was stronger than David's courage. As he watched them turn and leave David began to wonder if he really was a lost cause. Then suddenly he felt someone touch his hand. He picked up his head to see a chestnut brown pony with an hourglass cutie mark and a bowtie around his neck. "I'll help you out. Every good soldier needs a doctor right?" The stallion said smiling. "Thank you… but I need more…" But as David spoke he was shocked to see ponies walk toward him all putting their hooves on his hand. First 10, then 30, then 70, and the number kept rising until as far as David could see… there were manes and tails trying to get to him. "I never said I was alone now did I?" The chestnut pony said smiling.

"These stallions… are brave souls who want to see Equestria free of the tyrant sitting on the throne. They've just been waiting for a leader." The pony said waving his hoof to show David the multitude of ponies who believed in him. "They've all been waiting for me…" David whispered as tears began to form in his eyes. "That's right. Now then… If you would take that road there until you see a sign that says Blank Canvas that would be great." The chestnut stallion said. "Wait why?" David asked confused. "Well… I have a feeling you'll find some very helpful friends there. Trust me… I'm a Doctor." The stallion said as he led his group toward the railroad platform.

David shook his head in amazement at what had happened and followed the street the "Doctor" had pointed out. Sure enough he came across a small building with the title (BLANK CANVAS ART) printed above it. As he began to open the door however there was a loud crash from inside. "NO, NO, NO!! None of these will do!!" A voice said. David entered the shop to find it destroyed. It looked like a bomb had gone off. There was beautiful artwork of Princess Celestia and Luna all over the walls, but other than that nothing creative. (What am I, an art critic? I can't draw to save my life.) David thought as he walked up to the wooden counter of the shop.

"Uh… Hello?" He said calling out to anyone who might be there. "Just a minute!" Came a reply from behind a door that David guessed led into the artist's painting area. A white pony with 3 overlappiing spheres of color (red, blue, and yellow) for a cutie mark. Walked out of the room and approached David at the counter. "Welcome to Blank Canvas Art. I'm Primary Colors, what can I do for you?" On closer inspection David noticed the stallion wore a blue and red sweater, had blond hair, and wore glasses. "Uh… well I'm not here to buy artwork per-say." He started.

Primary groaned; "Then why may I ask, are you here?" He said. "Hey don't get all smart flank on me." David said annoyed. "I'm sorry… I just… we're outta work okay. We don't have any customers and no customers means no money." The Earth pony sighed. As his head fell to the counter however he noticed David's insignia on his armor. "Y-Y-You're the G-Guardian..?" He stuttered. David nodded. "BLANK CANVAS GET OUT HERE!!!!" Primary screamed at the top of his lungs. Immediately another white earth pony, this one with streaks of red, yellow, and blue as his cutie mark burst through the door. "What!!??" He shouted as he rubbed his head. As Blank Canvas approached, David noticed that he had light brown fur and had bright blue eyes. "This is the Guardian sir!" Primary said waving his hooves in the air. "So it is…" Canvas said eyeing David up and down.

"If you'll come with me Guardian, I'll find you something you might like." He said waving David to come to the back room with him. As David entered the back room he was awestruck by the majesty of what he saw. Flags and banners hung from the walls, paintings and portraits dotted certain sections of the room. What caught David's eye however was a large beautiful silver flag with a half moon, half sun circle in the middle of it, with a gold banner running horizontally through both.  "That was one of my worst designs…" Canvas said. David thought differently. "I'll make you two a deal. You need money right?" Both stallions nodded. "Well… I'm leading an army to free Eqeustria from Nightmare Sol. If you make me more of those flags…" He said pointing at the giant flag that he loved. "Then when the war is over I'll pull some strings and get you both money AND a job inside the royal castle. How's that sound?" Both stallions blinked and shook their heads in amazement. "Go along with your army?" Canvas repeated.

"Yep, and that means you'll also get to see more Equestria for your artwork. Both of the young stallions looked at each other and then shook David's hand. "DEAL!!" They both said. As they finished however there was a large explosion next door. "DANG IT TECHNIA!!" Primary shouted. David shook his head. "I'll go check that noise out. You two get everything you'll need to make those flags and whatever other supplies you need. PACK LIGHT! Room is something we don't have." David instructed as he exited the art shop and ran next door. He opened the door only to be hit by a blast of smoke which caused him to cough and made his eyes burn. "SORRY ABOUT THE SMOKE!!!" Came a female voice from inside. "I'll take care of it –oof!" David staggered as something bumped into him.

Using his wind powers David blew the smoke away to reveal a dark grey pony with green eyes and a red tail sitting on the floor rubbing her head. "Sorry… I was just doing… some…" The unicorn stopped when she saw David offering her his hand. "Are you okay?" He asked helping her up. "Yeah I'm fine." She said readjusting her goggles. "I'm Technia." She said smiling. "David Arman. Guardian of Equestria." "YOU'RE THE GUARDIAN!!!?? OH MY CELESTIA!!!! I KNEW IT!! I KNEW YOU'D COME!!!" She said jumping around her store which was covered in paper lying about.

"I'm a weapons designer. I design gear for the Equestrian Army." She said as she used her magic to lay out blow torches, hammers and other building items. "SO… what can I do for you?" She said propping her face up on both of her front hooves. David smiled. "Actually Technia… I think… it's what can I do for you." He said pointing at her.

Meanwhile… "I have to say… I'm impressed with the Guardian's effort." Nightmare Sol chuckled as she sipped her tea. "However… it won't be long before I open the Gates of Darkness, and when I do…" She said as she sat her cup down, Trixie right beside her. "Nopony will be able to stop my new reign." "What will happen to the Guardian, Empress?" Trixie asked laughing at the picture of David shaking hands with Technia inside the crystal sphere. "Simple Trixie… I'll make an example of him."

Chapter 34

Guardian Chap 34

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 34

David returned to the train platform Technia by his side to see the area in chaos. Guardian army ponies were doing their best to hand out armor and whatever weapons they had to the volunteer ponies that had joined up just a few hours ago. "Technia go wait in line with the rest of these guys while I go find some of my men." He said as he began pushing his way through the crowd to get to where the armor was being distributed. As he approached he saw some volunteers trying on and admiring their armor as soldiers continued to pass it out. "DAVID!!!!" A voice shouted from the front of the train. David immediately turned and ran up to the front of the train. Only to find Bio and Devin red faced and angry. "WHY THE HAY DID YOU LET ALL THESE GUYS ON BOARD!?!?" Bio said his teeth grinding in rage.

"We need soldiers, and these guys all want to fight." David answered looking out at all the volunteers.

"How many did we get anyway?" He asked smiling.

"200" Bio growled.

"That's great!" David said happiness filling his heart. "No it's not." Devin responded stamping his hoof.

"We barely have enough supplies to equip 400 soldiers. This means, now HALF of these volunteers are not going to get weapons or armor." He said shaking his head.

"I know." David said nodding in agreement. "But I highly doubt most of them will make it through training. After all… you are going to give them the Bio treatment aren't you General?" David said winking at Bio.

Bio's scowl instantly turned into a devilish grin as he nodded his head. "I knew we wouldn't have enough armor or weapons for this many troops, but I knew that not all of them would be able to survive the training regimen anyway. So the way I see it, we take on as many as we can find… and if they don't pass training, then we don't waste armor or weapons on cowards." He said confidently. "Bio take any of the newbies wearing armor and run them into the ground." David commanded.

With a quick salute Bio ran over and began gathering up all the stallions who were wearing armor. "Up for a drink Devin?" David said pointing his thumb toward the city. "Sure but David I've been thinking." Devin said as he walked off the platform and back toward the town with David. "We need troops and there is no way we'll be able to reach the far off cities without wasting too much time. So what if I fly to Cloudsdale, Hoofington, and Stalliongrad to see if I can find us some recruits there?" Devin asked as he and David entered the Manehattan bar.

"That sounds like a great idea Devin. Once we're ready to leave I'll send you and some other pegasi to Cloudsdale.  After that, you decide where you want to go." He said as they sat down at the bar.

David normally didn't dare drink for the fear he would become addicted to it. However being the general of an army, and knowing you have to save the world does put a lot of stress on you. So he had decided to have light drinks whenever he could. David picked up a menu and began glancing through it as Devin waved the barkeep over. "What will it be?" A female pony answered. "The strongest thing you got for me, and what do you want?" Devin asked nudging David's ribcage. "Heck with it. I'll take a bottle of Strawberry Vodka." David said putting the menu down, only to see a familiar brown face with yellow eyes.

"Miss Sundae?"

"Guardian David?" Butterscotch Sundae replied. David eyes filled with tears at the sight of this brown mare who he hoped he would see again. "I'm so glad you're alright Miss Sundae!" He said as he flung his arms over the bar and around her neck. "I'm glad you're alright too!" She said hugging his neck. All the while Devin looked on with a confused look on his face. "Do you two know each other?" He said scratching his head. David let go from the hug and nodded his head. "Kind of, we met at the Ponyville ice cream shop. She runs it, and now apparently runs a bar where I'm guessing she can drink whenever she wants?" He said cocking an eyebrow at her.

She giggled as she turned and brought them their drinks. A large shot glass filled with an amber liquid for Devin, and 2 large silver bottles for David. "The second one's on me." She said putting it in an insulator bag with her magic. "So… what brings you two here?" She said as David poured the pink/silver liquid into a glass. "I'm gathering an army to take back Canterlot and slay Nightmare Sol." He said taking a sip from his drink and ignoring the slight burn it was causing in his throat.

"Sounds like you need that drink then." She said pouring herself her own glass of alcohol from a small flask she had attached to her fore hoof. David drained his first glass and began to pour another. "Why did you leave Ponyville Miss Sundae?" He asked taking a sip from his second glass.

"Well after those guards came and burned down the ice cream shop. Along with the rest of my rum!" She said as her eyes sparked with hatred. "I decided to move to Manehattan and help run the bar." She giggled as she rang up their tab. "Well I bet you'll have more fun here than at the ice cream shop." Devin said chuckling. Butters only smiled her beautiful smile. David and Devin paid the forty bits, bid her farewell and walked back into the town only to see Bio run by with the volunteers trailing behind him.

"MOVE IT YOU MAGGOTS!! IF YOU WANNA BE IN THIS ARMY YOU HAVE TO PROVE IT!!!" Bio yelled as he ran circles around the trainees. "Well… at least he's doing his job." Devin said as he shook his head in disbelief.

David was slightly appalled at what Bio was doing. The trainees looked like completely drained as they ran as fast they could. Sweat drenched their manes; some of them had red faces from breathing too hard. "This isn't what I had in mind." He whispered as they continued to hobble by. One trainee fell to the ground with a sickening crack, which could only mean he had twisted or broken something. As he groaned in agony some ponies came by to help only to be blocked by Bio's tail.

"DO NOT HELP HIM!! GET MOVING ALL OF YOU!" He shouted as the group ran past the injured stallion. Bio continued on as well but not before noticing that David had run over and picked the stallion up and was helping him to run.

"PUT HIM DOWN DAVID! YOU'RE INSPIRING WEAKNESS!!" He shouted as the stallion continued to groan as he ran. "Weakness is showing that you don't have the heart to help Bio. Or… showing that you just don't care." David snapped as he and the stallion ran by. The stallion continued to hobble and groan at the pain in his hoof but David kept pushing him forward. "I...I can't…" The stallion said dropping do the ground. David grabbed the stallions brown front hooves and got him back on his feet. "Yes you can." Was all he said as he kept moving. David continued leading the stallion until they got back to the train station where they had all started from.

"I have a list of all those who will be joining our army. If your name is not on the list, then hand over your armor to an Equestrian Royal Guard, or throw it in a pile near the platform" Bio commanded as he paced up and down the platform giving orders. Sadness filled his heart as David watched the stallion he had helped finish the race turn in his armor. Bio's voice once again echoed around the train platform. "The 40 of you who have passed may go get your helmet and sword from the Royal Guard. The rest of you go home." His voice was cold and almost heartless in the way he spoke to the soldiers who had tried so hard to prove they were army material, and had fallen short just because of a few mistakes.

David pushed his way through some of the now sobbing volunteers to get to Bio. He had planned to just get Bio's attention and talk to him. Instead he walked up, turned him around, and laid a fist smack dab into his face. "WHAT THE HAY!?!?" Bio screamed as he struggled back onto his feet. "I wanted you to train them. NOT DESTROY THEM!!" David shouted back. "You wanted me to run them into the ground and I did. We need tough and now they're tough." "Yeah and now they'll tell everyone what a slave driver General Bio is. This is gonna hurt us in the long run."

Bio huffed and took the second group of volunteers away leaving David alone.

Time passed as David talked to the new volunteers who had received their armor until Bio came running back at full speed with the 2nd group behind him. "T-They've found us! Nightmare Sol's Eclipse Guard… coming this way!" He gasped. With the mention of her name the volunteers began to panic.

"Nightmare Sol's Guard?!"

"We don't stand a chance!"

"How did they find us?!"

"Help us Guardian!"  David immediately took charge by jumping up onto the platform.

"ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!!!! They're looking for us because they FEAR us!! GET YOUR WEAPONS AND ARMOR!! IT'S TIME FOR THE GUARDIAN ARMY'S FIRST BATTLE!!!!"

He shouted as the Royal Guard and Volunteers began to follow Bio to the battlefield. "Well time for your first command David." Devin said as he ran past him sword at the ready. First battle… the words echoed through David's mind. "Watch over me Dad…" David whispered as he ran toward his proving ground battlefield.

Chapter 35

Guardian Chap 35

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 35

David's heart pounded in his chest as he rushed toward the battlefield. All around him he saw the faces of the volunteers and the royal guard. Some anxious, others terrified. A rainbow of emotions surrounded him as they made their way up a small ridge outside of the city. As he reached the summit, his eyes grew wide in fear.

In front of him, maybe 1000 yards away was a large group of stallions in pitch black armor. They weren't the shadow's he had fought back in the castle; these were living breathing stallions that were marching closer and closer toward the city. David's military instinct kicked in immediately as Devin and Bio appeared next to him. "They have us outnumbered. At least 2 to 1." Devin said observing the enemy with some binoculars he had gotten from his bag. "Yes, but we have the high ground, AND the sun is still behind us." David said smiling at the good fortune that had just been given to him.

"So?" Bio asked confused. David shook his head. "It appears I know more than you think Bio." He said as he walked along the ridge. "We have the high ground… meaning they have to attack uphill to get to us. All we have to do is run downhill to meet them. Ever try rolling a big rock down a hill? It ain't stopping till it hits something. Boys… we are that rock." He said waving his hands over the ridge emphasizing its position.

"2nd… When we come running down the hill they have to look UP to see us." David turned and pointed at the sun directly behind them. "This means they'll be completely blind as we rush down and attack."  He said pounding his fist into his hand. "Yes but we're still outnumbered." Devin said objectively. David turned back toward the approaching force and closed his eyes.

"Sun Tzu says: Know thy Enemy and Know Thyself and in 100 battles you will never lose." He said turning back to see confused looks on Bio and Devin's faces. "How many of those soldiers do you think actually want to fight? How many joined willingly, and how many do you think were forced?" He said as he paced back and forth in front of them. He suddenly turned however and looked at his know 400 strong Guardian Army. "HOW MANY OF YOU?!?! ARE WILLING TO FIGHT!!!???" He shouted at them. His question was answered by the thunder of hooves and the sharp noise of swords being drawn.

It was at that moment that David felt an immense feeling swelling inside him. It was a feeling that he was finally doing his father proud by serving in a military unit. It was the feeling that his father's spirit was flowing through him, telling him which decisions to make on this battlefield. "Alright get the line all 400 of our troops along the length of the ridge! Royal Guards standing next to the Volunteers!! (That should put some courage in their hearts.) He thought as Devin and Bio began to organize the troops according to David's orders. The troops lined the ridge facing toward their now 400 yard away enemy.

Stories would later tell that if you looked at the soldiers from the enemy's perspective, it looked like the sun itself was reflecting off the ridge because of the Guardian Army's golden armor. An idea however suddenly flashed into David's mind. "Bio order the Royal Guard to lie down."

"What?"

"Tell them to lie down behind the ridge. I got an idea." Bio then hesitantly ordered the Guards to do so leaving the Volunteers "alone" on the hill. David was brought back from his planning by the sound of thunderous hoof beats. The enemy was charging right at them! "Steady!!! Wait till they get close!!" He ordered as he jogged down the line giving orders to the troops. The thundering grew closer… 200 yards away. "Stand your ground! And let it be known that today the Guardian Army did NOT run from the enemy but instead fought back!!!" 100 yards… the enemy was at the base of the ridge and charging up it full speed. David seized the moment.

"NOW UP!!!!!" He shouted. Immediately all 300 of the Royal Guard stood up at once. And David then noticed the sign of fear spreading over the faces of the enemy. There were more Guardian soldiers than they had thought! "CHARGE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

David's order slipped off his tongue as he was the first running down the ridge with his army behind him. They all smashed into the enemy guard sending them tumbling back down the ridge as they were trampled beneath charging hooves. David's sword lashed out striking anything wearing black armor. He swung to his left blocking a sword strike and then turned his sword and plunged it into his attacker as he kept moving forward. All around him his army surged forward clashing with the enemy, but the surprise had worked. David continued hacking his way through the enemy, with one swing he cut down 3 attackers who had tried to rush him, their blood flying into his face and painting his armor.

Swords clashed and hooves collided as the Guardian army began tearing its way through the enemy without remorse, not stopping as their momentum carried them forward deeper into the enemy ranks. It was at this moment that David found himself surrounded. 20 enemy soldiers had blocked him off and were slowly advancing toward him. "You want me?" He said closing his eyes. "Come get me!" He said as suddenly dashed forward ramming his sword through one soldier's armor with no resistance. Pulling his pistol he turned and blasted 7 more as he dodged their swords that were desperately trying to kill this human monster. As he fought however he suddenly felt something leap onto his back, followed by another, they were trying to pin him to the ground! More and more kept leaping onto him forcing him down to his knees.

His anger roared, his inner fire burned and with a mighty roar his bracer burst with magic and sent the subduers flying into the air, only to land back on the ground with sickening thuds. David breathed heavily his body was nearing its limit. He turned to see more black clad figures rushing at him swords in their teeth, or being levitated by magic.

"I dare you…" he whispered as the Dark vortex appeared around his feet. "HURT ME IF YOU CAN!!!" He cried as he rushed forward in his Dark Guardian form.

Time seemed to slow down as his sword swung in different directions at razor fast speed. He hacked and slashed his way through all of them leaving only pieces behind. A sudden sight sent him reeling back a few feet. He saw a MASSIVE pony. Twice the size of Big Mac with what appeared to be a very large iron ball attached to a chain. The pony began swinging around his head using only his teeth which impressed David greatly. The chain and ball swung around and toward him, but he easily dodged or jumped over the iron death machine as it drew close.

The show ended however when the ball flew out and David slashed the chain connecting the ball to the user before grabbing the chain and getting yanked toward the wielder himself. "You lose…" Were the last words the chain pony said before his head was separated from his body. All around him David watched as his army began cheering at their success, the enemy had been routed and he had proven his army's effectiveness. "Now comes the tough part." He said as he returned to normal and walked toward Bio and Devin who had taken a prisoner.

The prisoner eyes grew wide when he saw David approaching covered in blood from head to toe, he tried to run but Bio's tail stopped him in his tracks. "This is the same guy who burned Ponyville David." Bio said holding his razor sharp tail to the prisoner's neck. "So… you burned Ponyville looking for me. You planned to march in and destroy this town… looking for me." David said pacing back and forth in front of the prisoner who looked like he might cry. "Be thankful I'm not killing you. Instead I want you to run back to Nightmare Sol and tell her that her force was defeated today by a group half its size." He said as he picked the shivering prisoner up off the ground so he was eye level with him.

"Now… Run" He said throwing the prisoner to the ground. Not having to be told twice, the prisoner did indeed take off running at full speed. "Well… our first victory." Devin said flashing a smile. David turned and looked at his generals. They were tired, covered in dirt and blood, but he could see the determination in their eyes. "Yeah we did… but there will be more battles. Devin get your Pegasi group and fly to Cloudsdale and the other cities. You have 2 months… after that meet us back in Ponyville." David ordered as he continued to look over the battlefield. Devin snapped a quick salute and ran back toward the main camp.

"Something bugging you?" Bio asked looking into David's eyes. "No… It's our troops." He said looking at the now hardened Volunteers who had won their first battles. "I'm gonna go talk to them."

"Wait David… I think you should go talk to Braeburn. He's right over there." Bio said pointing David to a small pile of corpses where Braeburn was sitting alone. David nodded and walked over. As he approached he noticed some Volunteers sobbing over their falling buddies. "War is hell… Even when you win… you lose…" He mumbled as he approached. Braeburn turned up and looked at David with a blank expression. "Howdy General." He said completely emotionless. He didn't need to say more however because David saw the problem immediately, he had the 1000 yard stare. His dad hold told him about it. It was when a man witnessed so much killing that it no longer affected them. "In essence, it's like your soul's been ripped out." His dad had told him.

"Braeburn you okay…?" He asked sitting next to the stallion. "They just kept coming David. I cut em down one after the other, and they kept coming… I musteve killed 20 of em." He buried his head in his hooves. "I… I can't do it… not anymore… I just…" He continued mumbling to himself as David walked over to see Bio talking with Dr. Hooves, the stallion he had met earlier.

"Doc. Braeburn over there is suffering from shellshock. Can you help him out?"

"Well I'll give it a go, but this is mental pain not physical, completely different from what I'm used to, but I'll give it a shot." He said as he walked over toward Braeburn. "Bio how many did we lose?" David asked bracing himself for the answer. "10 Volunteers are dead, a dozen more wounded. No Guard members were hurt but still…" David sighed. He knew casualties would be unavoidable. "Put the wounded on the train and bury the dead. Also… tell the engine boys to get some rest. We're heading to Fillydelphia next." He said crossing his arms. "Why Fillydelphia?" David turned and looked straight into Bio's eyes. "We need some bigger help."

Nightmare Sol smashed her tea cup on her throne. "You mean to tell me… that the Guardian's PITIFUL FORCE of 400 crushed an army twice its size!?!?" She screamed at the prisoner who had returned. "Y-Yes Empress but…" The stallion never finished.  "Trixie… go check on the Guardian's little sister and her friends, and then begin to gather the arrangements for the spell." "Yes Empress." Trixie said as she walked toward the dungeon. Nightmare began combing the blood out of her mane. "One day Guardian, it will be YOUR head that I cut through with this mane. One day very, very soon."

Chapter 36

Guardian Chap 36

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 36

David, Bio, Technia, and the painting duo of Blank Canvas and Primary Colors sat around a large table that had been set up in the back of the train. The table rocked and jumped with the movement from the train, but it didn't bother any of them. They were each too busy doing something. David was quietly reading an Equestrian History book, Bio was looking over maps of Equestria, Technia was drawing some new weapon designs on her notepad and the painters were busy sketching rough copies of their next masterpieces.

"What are you reading David?" Technia asked looking up from her work. David sat up and turned the book toward them. "It's a royal copy of the events of the Griffin-Pony war." David said as he went back to reading. Bio stopped studying his maps and turned toward David. "Why would you read that? The war ended hundreds of years ago." He said confused. "Maybe… But where I'm going I need to know this stuff." David responded as he kept reading. Bio shook his head and went back to studying his maps. "So why are you going to Fillydelphia David?" Primary colors asked not even looking up from drawing his sketch. "Cause that's where the World Council is." David responded still reading the book.

"Wait… the WC? Why do you want to see them?" Technia asked scratching her head in confusion. "He plans on asking for help." Bio answered for him. "Wait… what's the world council?" Primary asked interested. "The World Council is a collection of all the species on this planet. Each country or stretch of land has someone represent them in the council where they can decide and agree on how to help keep the world a better place." David answered.

"And this week the leaders of the countries themselves will be there to talk. David plans to convince them to join the army to fight against Nightmare Sol." Bio said still looking over his maps. "Well who do we really need help from?" Technia asked finishing her weapon sketch.

"The main one's we need on our side are: King Draconis, king of the Dragons. King Grypphos, king of the Griffins, and King Stallonis, king of the western Shetland ponies." He said reciting the names. "I recognize Draconis and Grypphos, who's King Stallonis?" Bio asked.

"King Stallonis rules another group of ponies to the far east of Equestria. They're called Shetlands and their bulkier bodies mean they're much stronger than ordinary ponies." David concluded. As he did a Volunteer soldier walked into the room. "Sir we're approaching Fillydelphia, but we have a small problem." "What is it trooper?" "Well there appears to be a crowd gathered near the platform and we don't know if their friendly or not." He said his voice stern. "Sounds like a mob out to hang you." Bio said nervously.

"Let em try." Was David's response as he walked toward the door. His heart pounded, if these people were hostile… David could be in big trouble. David slowly approached the door as the train screeched to a halt at the station. Steam leapt from the wheels with a hiss as he opened the door and walked out on the platform. Instead of insults and shouts however, there were cheers and cries of hooray! David walked off the platform as hundreds of ponies tried to get close to him and ask him questions.

"WAIT A MINUTE!!!" He cried causing them to stop. "I'm flattered really, but what's the occasion?" He asked looking at them all. A small colt ran up and gave him a newspaper. The headline took nearly the entire page.

"Equestrian Guardian conquers the enemy."

He said reading the whole headline.

"The Guardian Army proves its worth to the tyrant Nightmare Sol by crushing her force of 800 with a force half its size. Victory was due in large part to the Guardian's heroic leadership and planning." He said as he finished reading the story. "Ponies of Fillydelphia… I'm honored that you would do all this for me, but I'd rather you didn't cheer for me." The entire crowd sighed in disbelief. "No I'd rather you cheer…. ONCE I'VE RECLAIMED THE THRONE IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA AND LUNA!!!!!!!!!!!" He cried throwing the paper in the air.

The crowd burst into cheers so loud it could be heard from miles away. As the cheering continued Bio approached David from behind. "I found out where the council building is, follow me." He said leading him away from the crowd and deeper into the city. The buildings in this city seemed nicer to David. Everything looked a lot cleaner despite this city being almost the same size of ManeHattan. Bio soon stopped at a large round building. They both entered until they came across an old mare sitting at a small desk. "Can I help you?" She said with a bit of annoyance in her voice. "Yes Ma'am. We need to get in to see the council." David said smiling. "And who are you exactly?" She asked.

"I'm the Guardian of Equestria and this is General Bio of Equestria." He said pointing at the both of them. "Very well. I will ask if the council will see you." She said as she got up and opened a door a few feet about 20 yards behind her. She stepped inside for a moment and then stepped out again. "The Council says that they have no time to see you." She said walking away. "Wait… WHAT!?" David said blocking her path. "They have to see us, it's an emergency." He said his anger beginning to flare. "The closest appointment time for a meeting is..." She stopped as David picked her up off the ground. "Listen to me very carefully… if I don't get in there, then Nightmare Sol is going to turn this whole planet into a wasteland." He said whispering through gritted teeth. "I'm sorry… but I can't help you." She said nervously.

"Fine. We'll go in ourselves!!" He said as he and Bio rushed forward and broke down the door. The door collapsed opening into what appeared to be a large room with multiple chairs around a row of tables. (Just like the UN back home.) David said as he through his cloak over his head to hide his face and eyes. Bio suddenly spoke breaking the silence of the creatures around him. "The Representative for the Kingdom of Equestria… The Guardian!" He shouted as he stepped out of David's way as he walked toward the center of the room.

As he did David could feel the cold stares from the creatures around him. He recognized many of them; Griffins, Dragons, Zebras, the Western Stallions, Diamond Dogs, they were all there. The silenced remained in the room until David removed his hood and revealed his blood crusted face to the council. (I told him to wash his face…) Bio thought as he watched on from the back of the room.

"THIS…? Is the Legendary Guardian of Equestria?" The queen Diamond Dog laughed. "What could this mere BOY do?" She asked as picked up a gem. David's anger sparked, he quickly drew his .45 and blew the gem right out of her paw. "This BOY… can blow your head off." He said returning the pistol to his holster. They're were sounds of slight whispers and snickers from the council until a sudden banging noise caught David's attention. "Well Guardian…" A very old looking stallion said. "Since you have interrupted our meeting, tell us…. Why are you here?" He said calmly asking his question.

David looked around at all the different species. "I have come to ask for aid in my fight against Nightmare Sol. Her army is far too vast for mine to challenge." The species turned and mumbled to one another.

"I know that you feel it unwise to put a human in charge of an army. But if you support me with troops, then you can have your own general lead them. The general will answer only to me, and I will not interfere with said general's troops." A gryphon stood up as David finished.

"You want us to give you troops from OUR armies to help in your conquest?!"

"CONQUEST?! WHO THE HAY SAID I WAS CONQUERING ANYONE!!?? DON'T PUT WORDS IN MY MOUTH!!" David yelled which caused the gryphon to quickly sit back down. "I want to Liberate Equestria and reestablish the Sister Reign."

"And what would you gain once you had done that Guardian?" King Draconis said rising to his full height.

"I would gain nothing. I want nothing, and I seek nothing. I only desire peace for the citizens of Equestria." He said quietly. The chatter picked up again, but David noticed some light smiles and nods.

"Members of the Council. Why should we trust this… this Human?" The Diamond Dog queen said pointing at him. "We have seen what humans are like on Earth. They are deceitful, distrustful, creatures who care only for themselves. I'm sure that's exactly how his parents are."

(Snap!) Went David's control.

"HOW DARE YOU!!!!!!!!!!!! HOW DARE YOU INSULT MY PARENTS IN SUCH A WAY!!!! YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT THEM!!!!!!!" He screamed causing flames to jump from his mouth and singe many creatures fur.

"I came here with the proposal of an alliance to help all of YOU!! Nightmare Sol will conquer Equestria and then turn her sights on all of YOU!!" He said pointing to all of them. "King Grypphos you're kingdom will be first. She told me when we fought that she HATED Gryphons. Then you King Stallonis. She's always wanted your land for herself. King Draconis you may be strong but you and I both know that Dragons are endangered. If you cross swords with her… she'll make you EXTINCT!!!"

David's anger was fueling his outbursts. Many of the council were frightened more of him then they were of Nightmare Sol. "I offer one last chance…" He said calming down. "Join me to free Equestria, because if I fail… no one else will save you from her wrath. The Council sat silently debating on what to do.

"I side with the Guardian." A voice suddenly said. David saw it was King Gryphos, his mighty golden wings fully extended. "I pledge my armies and my personal support to you." He said as he jumped down and landed next to him. "How old are you in human years your majesty?!" David asked after seeing that jump.

"21." Grypphos replied with a smile. "We will support the Guardian as well." Another voice answered. This time it came from King Stallonis. "My armies are at your command as well."

"I will join the Guardian!" A voice boomed from the top row. It revealed itself as Draconis. He flew high above the council and pointed at David. His black and red scales flashing in the sun and illuminating his battle scars. "Meet me outside. We have much to discus." He roared as he flew out of the open roof.

"As do we." Grypphos said walking out with David and Stallonis, much to the council's dismay. "How many soldiers can each of you bring to the field?" David asked as they exited and walked with Bio to where Draconis was waiting. "I can provide my personal Air Guard. They are 2,500 Gryphons strong." Grypphos said proudly.

"I can offer the Western Guard. 3,000 Shetlands ready for battle." Stallonis responded.

"Good and I'm expecting 3,000 volunteers." David added. "Thank you both for your help. Now return home, gather your armies and meet us in Ponyville in 2 months." David ordered. They all bid farewell as Draconis approached David.

"Step inside my tent Guardian. I have much I need to know of you." He said as he entered inside leaving Bio outside alone. The inside of the tent was BOILING HOT. David guessed that some kind of spell had been placed on it, until Draconis said down on a throne and released a mighty blast of hot air. David moved the steam away from his vision and faced the Dragon king. "What do I need to do?" He asked. Draconis flashed a very evil looking smile. "Join me in the Pact."

Chapter 37

Guardian Chap 37

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 37

"What kind of pact?" David said eying the Dragon king. Draconis flashed another smile and stood up off his throne. David finally noticed how scary he looked.

His scales were black and red, his eyes a dark blue. He was easily 20ft tall, and his claws and bladed tail looked like they could cut through David easily. He slowly stepped down the stairs leading to David. David could feel the ground shake slightly under the Dragon Kings weight. Draconis stopped and knelt down low enough for David to feel the hot breath from his nostrils.

"Since the beginning of the Dragons… we have always honored a pact. The pact is our treaty… so to speak." He began, his voice resonating throughout the entire tent. "The Dragon pact is a sacred oath. One of the most holy and respected actions a non-dragon may be part of." He said glaring at David. "Before we make the pact however, I must ask. Is there more to you than you let on Guardian?" He said raising a scaly eyebrow.

"What do you mean?" David asked confused.

"I mean are you keeping secrets from your allies and friends?" He asked staring directly at him. "I can see right through you Guardian. You fight to free Equestria yes… but within you burns a fire for revenge."

David was shocked… but Draconis was right. "Yes… I do have an urge to take revenge on Nightmare Sol." He said guiltily.

Draconis snorted a small jet of flame and shook his head. "I knew it… You're just like other humans. If something acts against you, you react by seeking vengeance. That is not the Dragon way." He said sternly.

"What does that matter? And I'm not like revengeful humans. My revenge is just." David said stomping his foot. Draconis moved his head right into David's face. His voice was cold and forceful. "It matters Guardian, because only those loyal to the sacred Dragon pact may be a part of it. So if you want my help you will give up your revenge seeking mission!" He snorted sending smoke into David's eyes.

"YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT IT'S LIKE!!!!!!" David yelled causing Draconis to take a few steps back in shock. "You have never seen your loved one's taken from you. You've never heard their cry's and knew you could do nothing about it. You've NEVER experienced the pain… and suffering that comes with the burden of knowing you couldn't save them!!" David hissed, his voice struggling to roar out.

Draconis sighed and sat down across from David on the floor. "I have." He said quietly. "Many years ago… my people worked with Princess Celestia to help quell the Gryphons during the Pony/Gryphon war. My family was all warriors. My wife and I were an unbeatable force on any field, and my son could outfly any dragon or pony. However… during a minor skirmish we were all separated from one another. Princess Celestia had promised to send reinforcements to aid in the skirmish, but no allies came to our cries. My wife and son were struck down by the Gryphons, and I… beaten and scarred could do nothing…" He said as a small tear fell from his eye. "That is why I must know more about you Guardian. I will not put my people at risk if you are not as concerned about keeping them alive as I am." He said shutting his eyes.

David sighed. (God I've been an idiot. I've basically stomped on and kicked around his honor and that's all he has left.) He thought. "Draconis I'm sorry. I need to learn to let go of my hunt for revenge. I know that it will only end up destroying me anyway." He said calmly.

Draconis rose again to his full height. "Perhaps… there is hope for you yet Guardian." He said holding up his right claw. "I King Draconis of the Dragons do hereby call upon the power of the Dragon Pact." He said calmly. A sudden flash of light bathed Draconis's claw as white lines carved themselves into the shape of the sun on his claw. "I hereby pledge to give my loyal support of myself and my army to the Guardian, and I also pledge that should I become a burden to him… that he may strike me down." He said with an evil smile. The light vanished and a large visible scar in the shape of the sun was branded into his claw.

"Now Guardian you too must make the pledge and offer something of equal value." He said crossing his arms.

"I David Arman, The Guardian of Equestria… do hereby call upon the power of the Dragon Pact." The flashed emerged again and covered David's hand. "I hereby pledge to do my best to keep the Dragon species safe from harm." He finished, but the light didn't vanish. "It's not equal value. You have to offer something else." Draconis said. (Something Else?? Like what?) David thought, and then it hit him.

Draconis put his life on the line……. And as the Guardian of Equestria… should I fail to keep the Dragons safe… then Draconis may strike me down." He finished as a sensation that felt like hot water from a sink began spreading up his arm. Bright white lines began forming all up his arm; they twisted and turned until they formed into the shape of a Dragon running up and down his right arm. "This is the sign of the pact."

Draconis said smiling showing the sun on his massive claw and pointing at the dragon on David's arm. "The sun represents Celestia's honor and yours as well. While the Dragon represents my honor. They will both fade once the pact is finished." He said.

"So… we've reached an agreement?" David said putting his hand out to shake. "Yes we have." Draconis smiled as he took David's hand in his own claw that was the size of a car and shook it. "Now! I must send word to my tribe to ready themselves for war." He said looking up to at the top of his tent. "Farewell Guardian! I will see you in two months!" He roared as flames shot from his jaw and wings setting the tent on fire and blinding David.

The heat was incredible! He shielded his closed eyes fearing that if he didn't that might be burned to cinders. When suddenly the heat vanished. And as he opened them up again, Draconis and the tent were nowhere to be seen.

"Well that was… interesting." He mumbled as he pulled the shirt under his armor over the Pact mark. "DAVID!!" A voice shouted. David turned to see Bio running toward him with fire in his eyes. "Bio what's..?" "No time come on!!" He shouted leading him back toward the train platform. As they grew closer David could make out voices come from a small crowd.

"I DEMAND to see the Guardian now!" A voice demanded. "He's not here!" A voice David recognized as Devin shouted back. He and Bio slowly moved through the crowd until David saw who was making the noise. It was a white unicorn stallion white stallion with a blond mane and a compass star cutie mark. "If he's not here… THEN FIND HIM!!!" The pony shouted stomping his hoof. (Must think he's a big shot.) David thought as he approached. "I'm the Guardian. Who are you?" He asked as the stallion turned around.

"WHO AM I?!?!" He gasped in shock. "I… am Prince Blueblood. Nephew of Princess Celestia." He said with a hint of snob in his voice. David knew all about Blueblood. He had been cruel to AJ and Rarity during the Gala, and he had even used Rarity as a cake shield. "Oh yeah… Rarity told me all about you." He said crossing his arms. "Rarity…? OH! You mean that urchin of a "designer" he said basically stepping on Rarity's pride.

"Yes that urchin…" David said gritting his teeth. "Why are you here punk?" Bio asked stepping forward.

"HOW DARE YOU!!! How dare you speak to me that way! I am here to tell the Guardian something." He said stomping his hooves. "Well tell him before I kick your flank." Bio said flashing his tail. Blueblood snorted and approached David.

"As I am now ruler of Equestria, since my aunt has been corrupted and now rules with an iron fist. I am ordering you as your ruler to disband this… this… rabble of an army and come with me to help form a new land for those unaffected by the evil in Equestria." He said rudely. David couldn't believe what he was hearing! Disband the army? For what? This punk? His anger was flaring, but this time he didn't restrain himself. He brought a fist up and smashed it down into Bluebloods muzzle. The punch sent Blueblood staggering backward. "You…You…YOU!!!!!" He roared unable to find the words for what David had done.

"1st of all… You're no ruler. 2. This "rabble" has proven itself in battle as one of the bravest forces I've seen. 3. I will never… ever… ever serve a cold heartless jerk like you. Now get out of my camp!!" David roared. Blueblood staggered back to his feet as David turned and began to walk away.

"You… You will pay for assaulting me!!!!" He screamed as he ran at David. He lunged directly at David, but Bio's tail grabbed him and thrust him against a nearby building. "You listen to me you little worm. He may not have hurt you… but I sure can. I got your name, and I got your flank. So if you want to live I suggest you run before this "rabble" as you called it gets angry and tries to kill you." True to his word every member of the Guardian army was beginning to reach for or draw their swords.

"Why…? Why does everyone follow such a pathetic human and not me? I'm royalty." He whined.

"We follow him because he cares about us." Devin said stepping behind Bio.

"We follow him because he supports dreams." The twin painters Primary Colors and Blank Canvas said behind Devin.

"We follow him because he needs our help." Technia said behind Primary and Blank Canvas.

"WE FOLLOW HIM, BECAUSE HE IS THE GUARDIAN!!!!" They all shouted at Blueblood. Bio unpinned him from the building and let him drop to the ground. "Now RUN!" He growled. Blueblood took off at full speed deeper into the town. David had been watching all of this without saying a word, but it was now that he knew what he was fighting for.

"Everyone's dreams and hopes are on my shoulders. Though it's a heavy burden, I won't stop until my job is done." He whispered facing toward the setting sun.

"I have many reasons to fight… but 8 of them are extremely precious to me." He said looking at the hilt of his sword where the Luna and Twilight figures were hanging. Pictures of Twi and her friends flashed through his mind, along with pictures of Luna and Celestia. "Hold on everyone… I'm coming."

Chapter 38

Guardian Chap 38

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 38

Every story has two sides. Every tale, another point of view. One from the POV of the Guardian. The other from his little sister Twilight...

Canterlot Castle

3 weeks earlier....

Twilight watched on in horror as David struggled against the endless numbers of Nightmare Sol's shadow creatures. His burning blade swung back and forth, desperately trying to turn the tide in his favor. She tried every spell she knew to break Nightmare Sol's tendrils grip but none of them worked.  "DIE!!!!!!" She jerked her head up to see David glowing a dark purple and leaping into the air heading for Nightmare Sol. She watched, entranced as the Dark Guardian headed down toward Nightmare Sol, hacking his way through her dark tendrils. "YOU WON'T STOP…." Twilight gasped in horror as she saw David impaled by one of the tendrils.

"DAVIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" She screamed at the top her lungs, her heart shattering in her chest. Her brother… impaled by the very creature he was going to destroy. She watched… tears flowing down from her lavender eyes like waterfalls as Nightmare Sol lifted David up in the air to show him the view of Equestria that she and Celestia always looked at. "I'm sorry…" Was the last word Twilight heard David say as Nightmare Sol threw him out of the castle.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! DAVID!!!!!!! THIS AIN'T HAPPENING!!!!" AJ screamed. Fluttershy was wailing along with Pinkie, their tears flowing down the tendrils that held them.

"Why…? Why is life so cruel…? He did nothing to deserve this… Why…?" Rarity repeated to herself over and over again. Her eyes appalled by what she had seen. Dash was pounding the tendril that held her and was yelling words that no filly should've ever heard.

"Now, now girls." Nightmare said as she brought the tendrils down to her. "There's no need to cry… you should be happy. After all…" She wiped a tear from Twilight's face with her mane. "He did help give life to the greatest power in all of Equestria." She said with a wicked smile.

The voice was Celestia's, but it was cold and evil like Nightmare Moon.

"You're no great power… you're, you're, you're a DEMON!!!" Twilight screamed into Nightmare's face. "A Demon..? And what is this demon?" Nightmare asked pulling Twilight even closer, the fire burning in her eyes. Twilight gathered her courage and spoke the exact words David had told her when they had to spend a day in the Library because of rain.

"A demon is an evil creature of death and destruction. It preys on those weaker than it! It warps the minds of strong stallions and mares for fun, and it does nothing but cause pain for those who are affected by it. You are just that… an evil that deserves eternal punishment. Maybe more… you're the Queen of the Demons!! YOU DESERVE TO BURN FOR WHAT YOU'VE DONE NIGHTMARE!!!!!!" She roared.

Nightmare's eyes grew wide in shock as she sat Twilight down and released her from her tendrils grip. The eyes shortly after however burst into flames. "YOU INSOLANT FOAL!!!!!" She barked as her mane swung down carving a huge gash into Twilight's face. Twilight cried in agony at the pain she was feeling. The fur on her hooves began to turn red as she tried to stop the bleeding from the wound. "Perhaps I am a demon… but at least I've given you something to remember your precious big brother by. The gash matches his perfectly." Nightmare laughed as guards began entering the room.

"Take all of them to the dungeon. Leave them to rot! I never want to see their faces again." She ordered. The guards took Twilight by the hooves and began to drag her away along with the others. "However…" Nightmare started as the guards stopped in their tracks. "Perhaps the Guardian's little sister… would like to see MY new faithful student." She said wickedly.

Twilight felt her heart break in half. There truly was nothing of Celestia left. She felt like all of the love she had ever felt was being sucked out of her. But the pain was to become even worse when she saw who this student was. At first she didn't recognize the pony. But then she noticed the hat and the cape. "Hello Twilight Sparkle." Trixie said menacingly as she walked toward her injured body.

"Are you surprised to see Trixie? You shouldn't be. Empress Sol has given Trixie everything she needs. Power, fame, respect!" She barked putting emphasis on respect. "You humiliated Trixie once before, and then the Guardian did the same. BUT NO LONGER!!!!" She shouted throwing her hooves into the air. "Now that the Guardian is dead the Empress can rule without fear of being overthrown! No pony in the WORLD is capable of stopping her. And once her rule is over…" She whispered drawing closer to Twilight's ear. "Trixie…Will…Be…Empress." Her voice was like ice flowing into Twilight's ear. Everything Celestia and Luna had worked so hard to create would be destroyed by these two and there was nothing anyone could do.

"Oh… and Trixie knows something about the Guardian that even he didn't know." She chuckled as she once again whispered into Twilight's ear.

"Nightmare Moon killed his parents."

Twi's eyes shot open! What did she say? David's parents had been killed by Nightmare Moon? It couldn't have been true. "You're lying! David's parents died in a car crash!" She shouted as her anger began to spark.

"Yes they did. But who do you think caused the crash?" Nightmare said giggling. "It wasn't that hard. Disable a few brakes, break a few engine pieces, and everything falls into place." Twi's heart collapsed inside her. David never knew the truth about how his parents died.

"Now away with them!" Nightmare commanded. Twi's eyes burned with tears as she and her friends were taken away. "GET IN THERE!!" The guard commanded throwing them all into the dungeon. Twilight walked over to the only window they had in their cell and looked out at the dark magic that was slowly engulfing Equestria. "Without David… all hope is lost." She said sadly. "Now sugercube don't give up so easily." AJ said trying to comfort her. "Stop… you know its true AJ. Without David there isn't anyone who can stop Nightmare Sol from ruling Equestria." Twi said giving up all hope. "It's not Equestria she wants." A voice said from behind all of them. Twi jerked her head to see Luna herself in the corner of the dungeon. "What she wants is to kill everything."

Chapter 39

Guardian Chap 39

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chapter 39

Twilight gasped at what Luna had said. "Kill everpony?" She repeated in shock. "Yes…Nightmare Sol is feeding off the evil that still looms in Equestria, but that's not what she wants entirely." Luna said frightened. "Then what in the hay does she want?" AJ said confused. "What she wants is to open the Gates of Darkness." Luna said quietly since the guards were still standing in front of their cell.

Twilight gasped at the mention of the Gates of Darkness. She had read about them in one of her books, and had been terrified of it so much that she had nightmares for 4 days straight. "The Gates of Darkness?" Rarity repeated. "Yes. The Gates of Darkness are a magical barrier that seals all the evil and darkness Equestria has ever known behind them. The creators of Equestria: Solaris and Eclipsis saw that when they created Light in Equestria, darkness tried to corrupt and block it. So they sealed the darkness behind the Gates and it has remained there ever since." Luna said nodding her head.

"Every negative feeling is kept behind the gates, right princess?" Twi asked worriedly.

"Yes. Whenever there is an evil thought, whenever there is anger or rage or sadness or fear, it adds to the gates overall amount. And if Nightmare Sol opens the gates…"

"She'll have enough power to destroy everything!!" Twi said panicking.

"Yes but I'm afraid there's more." Luna said nervously. Twi cocked her head. More? How could things possibly get any worse? "Another legend says that when Equestria is on the brink of destruction that the powers of the Creators themselves will be given to the strongest thing in Equestria." Luna said shaking. Twi wrapped her head around what Luna said and finally put the pieces together. "And since Nightmare Sol will have all that dark power…"

"She will be the one who receives the Creator's power as well." Luna finished. Twi staggered backwards until she felt her rump hit the wall of the cell. All that power in the hooves of Nightmare Sol? Everyone would be her play thing.

"Ain't there anything we can do?" AJ asked pacing back and forth. "No… I'm afraid there isn't. Nightmare Sol will use my sister's body and me to undo the locks on the gates. She will then use all of you as vassals." Luna said.

"VASSALS??!! Is that a type of Candy?!" Pinkie said jumping around. "No Pinkie it means she'll store all that dark power in us until she needs it." Twi scolded. Pinkie's hair drooped and she sighed sadly. "If only David was here…" Fluttershy started. "WELL HE'S NOT!!!" Twi barked. Her anger was rushing over here and filling the broken cracks in her heart. "HE'S NEVER COMING BACK AND THERE'S NOTHING WE CAN DO!!" she yelled. Tears flowed down her face as she began using her magic to throw loose bricks into the opposite wall of the cell. "Calm down Twi. We all miss him." AJ said sadly. Twilight sighed. "You'll never miss him like I do…"

2 months and 3 weeks later…

Twi and the others marked the days in their cell. 2 months had gone by and everyone had been affected. Rarity's hair and coat was slick with dirt and dust but she didn't even notice.

Pinkie looked malnourished from the lack of her snacks that she always ate. Fluttershy was even quieter than usual; she rarely spoke even when spoken too. Rainbow's wings and body just like AJ's had lost a lot of their muscle and strength, and Twi and Luna had given up all hope of ever being rescued from their prison. Their last bit of hope had been crushed when a guard had told them that the ceremony would begin in two days. Twi had finally given up. Her brother was gone. Her mentor was corrupted, and her home was becoming a desolate wasteland.

However one day the guards didn't appear at their posts outside their cell. Twi wondered what was wrong until a strong shockwave shook the castle, throwing them all into the wall of their cell. "WHAT IN THE HEY WAS THAT?!?!" AJ said looking out the window. "Twi… ya'll are gonna want to see this…" She said quietly.

Twi rushed to the window and looked outside. Her mind exploded in shock at what she saw. Dragons, Griffins, Pegasi! All flying around the castle and attacking it. Then… she looked to the east and was amazed. An army of ponies, stallions, griffins, and dragons had gathered in the distance. They slowly crossed over the crest of the hill and gathered at the bottom, marching toward the castle. Then the sun began to rise and with it… one more figure reached the crest of the hill. He walked on two legs, his armor glowing in the rising sunlight.

With the figure came flag bearers, the flag looked like a sword behind the sun and the moon. And then… the figure drew a sword, and as he did, the glare faded and there stood David in all his glory. "He's ALIVE!!!!!!!!!!!! HE'S ALIVE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" She shouted to the others. Each of the ponies clambered to get a look out the window. They all cheered at the sight at the Guardian leading an army to retake Equestria.

"He's alive…. He came back for us…. There's still hope." Twi said to herself.

"No… There is no hope!" Someone said as Twi and the others were grabbed and pulled from their cell. Twi looked up to see Nightmare Sol sweat pouring down her face. "HE'S HERE AND YOU'RE DOOMED!!" Twi shouted triumphantly. "We'll see…now be quiet… we have a ritual to attend." Nightmare said as she pulled the mares deeper into the castle.

Chapter 40

Guardian Chap 40

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 40

Two months of hard marching had led David and his small band of 400 back to Ponyville. "Well, we've done all we can." He said to Bio as the both walked at the head of the force. David's mind focused on his mission in front of him. Slaying Nightmare Sol would not be an easy task, especially knowing that he would be giving up his own life to do it.

The thought crashed hard into his mind. He had forgotten that he would have to die to save everyone. The doubt then began to slowly creep its way in to his head. Dying… he would have never thought that he would die at the age 19. It seemed so depressing to think that it would end like that. He quietly shook his head and focused on the present.

(If I'm gonna win, I have to be prepared physically and mentally.) He thought as the clattering of armor and the stomping of hooves echoed in his ears. He knew he was physically prepared for anything… but mentally? He still had a lot of prepping for that.

Bio's voice shook him from his trance as they reached the edge of Ponyville. What once was a glorious little town that was always bathed in sunlight was now a desolate destroyed wasteland drenched in darkness. Nightmare's dark magic had cast red clouds over the town, meaning the sun hadn't been seen for months. David was concerned for all those who had seen him off that fateful day 2 months ago and he hoped they were still alright. As the army entered the town however, his fears were put at ease as the ponies of the town ran out to greet them.

There were cheers of "HOORAY" and "WHOOPEE" as the army marched through. David quietly broke away from the army and walked over to where Big Mac and the CMC were standing. Upon approaching them however David was shocked to see Big Mac in a suit of armor. "You been taking care of things while I've been gone Mac?" He said playfully.

"Eeyup." Mac replied with a smile.

"Big Mac got this armor made for him so when you came back he could join up!" Applebloom said jumping for joy.

David had to admit the sight of a big strong stallion in armor was always a good sign. It was at that moment however that a thought crossed David's mind. "Has anyone seen Spike?" He asked. He hadn't seen Spike since the day he and the others had left for Canterlot and fell into Nightmare Sol's trick.

"He's been helping out around town anyway he can." Big Mac said with a grin. "I reckon Twilight would be very proud of him, Eeyup." David sighed with relief, it was good to know that Spike was safe but he quickly refocused his mind on the matter at hand. "Alright Mac, get in line we're moving out." He commanded.

Mac did as instructed and moved into line along with the rest of the Earth ponies as they marched through the town and toward Canterlot. David constantly scanned the skies looking for Devin, the Griffins, or the Dragons that were supposed to arrive. Maybe that had abandoned him, maybe they had decided that he wasn't a cause worth fighting for. He pushed the thoughts from his mind. (I'm just nervous is all. They'll be here… I just have to wait.) He thought as the army stopped in the nearby fields.

"Tell everypony to sharpen their weapons and check their armor for weak points or broken plate. Tell them to get it fixed ASAP." David said looking out at the castle in the distance. Bio nodded and walked off toward the men. David then turned to see the familiar faces of Technia, Blank Canvas, and Primary.

"I want all of you to stay here in Ponyville. You're not fighters and I don't want any of you getting hurt." He said.

"Before we go though…" Blank Canvas started. "You guys might want these." Primary finished as he and Canvas opened a huge bag that was full of the flags David had asked for.

"We even made a personal size one that you could put in your armor, so everypony could know where you are." They both finished.

True to their word there was a flag with a small pole that David proceeded to place into his armor. The flag unfurled in the slight breeze and revealed itself to the eyes staring at it. It was the same silver background David had seen with the half sun, crescent moon design. Only now there was an image of the Guardian blade behind the two, and the words "Courage, Honor, Fortitude." Written across the top. He smiled as he thanked both of the artists for their hard work. As they turned and left however Technia rolled a small cart up from behind a nearby tree.

"I took the liberty of "borrowing" your pistol and sword when you didn't need them to make you some weapons and equipment you might want." She said pulling the tarp off of the cart.

"This is your pistol, but I've attached a magic channeler to it so you can shoot your bullets, along with elemental magic bullets!" She said with a huge smile on her face. David turned over his father's gun in his hands. It was the same gun, the only difference was a small clear gem attached to the handle.

"I also made you this replica of your Guardian blade. The only difference is that it doesn't have element powers, and the grip is hollow. You can slide your blade into this one and make a twin bladed staff." She said handing him the new blade. It was a good bit heavier than his, but true to her word his blade slipped right inside of the new one's handle and clicked into place.

"I also… made this…" She said struggling to lift a large circle device out of the cart. "For Capt. Bio… It's a battle twister." She said showing it to David. It looked almost like a yo-yo but at the press of a button 3 blades shot of the sides. "This thing will cut through any armor like butter." She said seriously. "So I better take it to Bio so he knows how to use it…" She said as she walked off toward where Bio was waiting.

"SIR!!!" A scout shouted as he ran toward David. "The… Western… Shetlands have appeared from the West and are… coming this way." He gasped at a loss of breath. Another soldier then appeared coming from the east. "The Gryphons are arriving in force sir. We've sent King Grypphos to your tent as instructed." He said saluting. David then began to walk toward his tent when a strange sound got his attention.

He looked up to see at least 2,500 pegasi coming out of the clouds being led by Devin. Devin landed right next to him at full speed and offered a quick salute. "Got as many as I could David. 2,500 at the very least, hope it's enough." He said looking back at his small pegasus army.

"It'll be enough Devin. I need you to go to my tent and get your plan ready. The other Generals will be here soon." He said pointing Devin toward the tent. He then resumed his walk to his tent only to be stopped by a massive shadow passing overhead. (Well I guess Draconis is here. He'll know where to find me.) He thought as he walked toward and entered his tent. He was greeted by familiar faces around a large round table that had been set up. He nodded at both King Grypphos and King Stallonis in turn as he sat down at the table while Devin rolled out a large map.

"You didn't start without me Guardian did you?" Draconis's booming voice said as he stuck his head through and into the tent since it was the only thing that would fit. "No we haven't forgotten you Draconis." David joked as Devin cleared his throat and began the briefing.

"Operation New Sun has to go off without a hitch for it to work. The first step of the plan will be for half of the Dragons, Griffins, and Pegasus to launch a small distracting attack on Canterlot castle itself."

"What for?" Draconis interrupted.

"The distraction will get the Eclipse army to scatter their Pegasus in response and will give us the chance to knock them out of the sky." Devin answered. Satisfied with the answer Draconis bid Devin to continue. "As our air forces clear the skies, the remaining forces will fight against the Eclipse Army that has been deployed in front of Canterlot Mountain. This attack will give General Bio and David time to infiltrate the castle and slay Nightmare Sol." Devin finished.

"So our troops will just be a distraction?" Grypphos said concerned. "No your majesty. If possible we will drive the Eclipse forces from the field, but they do outnumber us 11,000 to 30,000 in total numbers."

"Even more when you take out our air cover." Stallonis added. David slammed his fist on the table.

"It doesn't matter if they have 30,000 or 300,000. We know this battle will be difficult and we know that some of our soldiers will die, but that won't stop us from winning." He said letting his inner fire burn through him.

"The first sign of weakness is fearing your enemy. I may respect their numbers but I DON'T fear their troops. We have nothing to fear gentlemen, because if we fail then nobody will stop Nightmare Sol's plan." He said standing up. "None of this leaves this tent understood?" He said walking outside. They all nodded and began to return to their troops.

"Bio…"

"Yes sir."

"Tell them they have 4 hours of rest. After that we're marching toward the battlefield." Bio nodded and ran off. David sat down under a nearby tree and started praying. He didn't care who saw, and he didn't care what anyone thought about it. All that mattered was that he put himself at ease. His prayer completed he stood and walked back toward his men.

4 hours later…

The army marched forward at a steady pace. The flags had been handed out to specifically chosen Stallions and other soldiers so that everyone could see them. As the army approached Canterlot mountain the sun began to rise behind David and his troops. Feeling the need to inspire his army, David ran up to the top of a nearby hill, unsheathed his sword, and holding high over his head cried out.

"OUR ENEMY… IS IN CANTERLOT!!!!!!!!!!" The army roared with approval as they cleared the hill line and lined up on the plains below facing the now fully aware Eclipse Army. As the two forces fought in the sky David could see the fear on his own army's faces as the enemy moved closer.

"HOLD YOUR GROUND!! HOLD YOUR GROUND!!!" He cried to get their attention.

"DRAGONS, GRIFFINS, STALLIONS!! I see in your eyes… the same fear that would shake the heart of any warrior. A day may come, when the ways of peace and loyalty are tossed aside for the ways of tyranny, but it is not this day. A day may come when the echo of firm resolves and the strength of bonds gives way to the evil around it. BUT IT IS NOT THIS DAY! THIS DAY WE FIGHT!!!!!! By all that you hold dear… on this good world."

He paused and took a deep breath. "I BID YOU STAND!!! FORCES OF A FREE EQUESTRIA!!!!!!!!"

His battle cry was met by the sounds of swords being pulled from their scabbards and the roars, screeches, and hoof stomps of his army. He turned to see the enemy had stopped some 100 yards away from his army. The whole world slowed down as he looked upon the enemy and could see the eyes of Nightmare Sol staring back at him. He slowly turned to see the faces of Bio, Devin, Big Mac, Braeburn, and the kings of the allied lands.

"For Freedom…" He said as he turned and ran toward the enemy. At first it was only him… but then Bio followed, then Big Mac, Devin and Braeburn, followed by the stallions, then the unicorns, and the dragons until the whole army was rushing forward in a frenzy of battle cries and thundering hooves. David's whole body burned as his army followed behind him at full speed and closed on the Eclipse army. The battle between Light and Dark that would decide the fate of Equestria, was on.

Chapter 41

Guardian Chap 41

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian.

Chap 41

Time seemed to slow down as David ran toward the Eclipse army. His heart was pounding so fast that his entire world was moving in slow motion. The only sounds he could hear were the sounds of his feet stomping the dirt below him, and the wave of steel and muscle following him. His mind snapped into action as he hooked the sword Technia had gave him into his own blade and began charging it with fire magic. The Eclipse forces grew closer and closer as he continued to run toward them.

Even at 30 yards he could see the fear in their eyes, but that fear was contagious. Doubt had once again crept into his soul; it nagged and grabbed at him as continued to run forward. 20 yards away… he pushed the doubt from his mind. 15 yards… He raised the now duel bladed staff into the air threw it like a Frisbee. 10 yards away… The fiery blades cut through the troops like a hot knife through butter, opening a path for David to charge through as his swords came flying back. He leaped into the air catching them midflight and broke them into two swords as he headed back toward the ground. "Here we go…" He whispered as he struck the ground with both swords causing a massive geyser of earth and ponies to go flying into the air around him.

As he rose to his feet with the dust settling around him he noticed his army had slammed into the enemy and was bashing it's way forward. However he himself was surrounded by hundreds of enemies. "You think I'm scared of all of you?" He shouted to all the enemies around him.

"You should be! You're no match for all of us!!" A stallion yelled back.

"Am I? Am I really?" David smirked as he thrust his hand into the ground causing multiple rock spikes to fly out of the ground and impale the stallion. "COME ON!! IF YOU'RE IN A HURRY TO MEET YOUR DEATHS!!! THE GUARDIAN OF EQUESTRIA… WELCOMES YOU TO TASTE HIS BLADE!!!!!" He shouted as he charged into the menacing horde.

Bio lashed out with his spiked tail, impaling any fool who was close enough to approach him. All around him the Guardian army surged forward easily trampling anyone who stood in their way. He swung his tail with a quick whip causing the bladed battle twister attached to his tail to lop off the heads of 7 approaching soldiers. "This isn't a battle. This is a slaughter." He mumbled to himself as his tail and battle twister continued to tear apart the enemy around him. Bio wasn't joking however.

The Guardian Army was literally smashing its way through the Eclipse army. All around him Eclipse soldiers were getting cut down in their dozens. They would try to fight back but they usually got cut down before they could do any harm. A sudden explosion caught his attention as hundreds of dark clad stallions flew into the air along with a sudden burst of fire that incinerated them. "Well I don't think David needs any help." He chuckled as he struck down another charging soldier.

Nightmare Sol watched the battle from her throne room, a grimace of hatred on her face. "Empress!" A guard shouted as he ran in. "The Eclipse Army is collapsing under the Guardian Army's attack. They can't hold them off!"

"I'm aware of this. It's all part of my plan." She chuckled.

"Empress?" The guard asked confused. "I don't expect those conscripts to stop the Guardian and his army. They merely need to buy my time while I complete the Ritual." She said turning away from the window and looking at a figure next to Trixie. "GO! Buy me more time! Your Empress commands it!" The figure bowed and ran toward the castle entrance. "Does Empress Sol really expect that COPY to stop the Guardian?" Trixie asked confused. "No my apprentice. He's not even half the Guardian's strength. He's only a distraction. Just like everyone else.

"YAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!! COME ON!!!" David roared as he cut down another group of soldiers trying to attack him. David's blades danced like silver gusts of wind. They moved as quickly as he could swing, cutting down everything they touched. Suddenly David was hit from behind and dropped both swords to the ground. Undaunted he turned around pulling his father's pistol from his pocket. He pointed the gun between the eyes of the stallion who hit him.

"Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. You never strike someone stronger than you from behind." He said as he began placing force on the trigger. The fear in the stallion's eyes increased as he saw David putting pressing down on the trigger. "Die." David commanded as the gun bucked in his hand and blew the stallions face off. He wiped the blood from his own face and began channeling fire magic into the gun.

"Alright let's see what this thing can do." He mumbled as he turned and fired the gun toward a large group of soldiers. The gun barked and fired a red sphere into the ground. Suddenly the ground exploded in a display of red flame and brown earth that sent dozens of soldiers into the air. David smiled at the destruction. "I think I've got a bit of a sadistic side!" He shouted as he continued blasting the ground and sending Eclipse soldiers flying into the air in a shower of hot earth and body parts. Eclipse soldiers began to panic and run away from David. They couldn't possibly stand up to the Guardian now, he was way too powerful. They weren't the only ones however. All around him David could see hundreds of soldiers running from his Guardian army. (This is way too easy.) He thought to himself as he picked up both his swords and charged back into battle. (It's like their waiting for us to do something.)

His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a lull in the battle. Eclipse troopers had stopped running and instead were facing David with huge smiles but dark eyes. They quickly parted however to make an empty path for something, which he soon saw. Directly ahead of him was a mysterious figure. It walked on two legs, but was covered with a black cloak completely hiding its features from David. The figure stepped into the large empty circle that had been formed by the Eclipse troopers, and with a small shuffle of movement revealed its own sword.

"What the Hell…?" David murmured as the figure threw off its cloak.

"YOU'RE ME!!!" He screamed in shock. Indeed… directly across from him was a mirror image of himself. The only difference was this David had black eyes, and a blood red sword.

"Yes… I'm you…" The figure said quietly. "Or should I say… the better part of you."

"What the heck does that mean?!" David asked confused.

"It means that everything you hate about yourself is what makes me great. Nightmare Sol crafted me from every bit of hatred you've ever let off." The dark copy said smiling. "You're fight with Capt. Bio, your rage against Celestia… every little moment where you blew you're top has helped make me!" He said triumpntly. David's heart was racing… he could see and feel the dark energy literally oozing out of this creep. It looked almost like a dark cape the way it floated off of him and rested on the ground.

"Now then…" The copy said as the magic engulfed and then left him revealing a black suit of Guardian Armor. "Shall we begin..?" He said as he rushed David. Both swords clashed with a sudden shockwave that sent Eclipse soldiers flying. "I'M EVERYTHING THAT MAKES YOU STRONG!!! BUT YOU CHOOSE NEVER TO USE IT!!!" The copy roared. "You're anger, you're jealousy, and you're RAGE!!" He shouted punching David across his unprotected face. "I'm stronger! I'm better! And I'm tougher!" He said laughing.

"Nightmare knew that once you were dead someone would have to take on the role of Guardian. So that's why she made me. Don't worry… I'll take good care of Twilight for you."

With a shout David leaped to his feet and plunged his sword into the copy's body, but nothing happened. Instead the dark energy began to run up David's sword toward his hands. David quickly pulled his blade out of the clone's body in shock. "You can't kill me you fool!! I'm part of you! Every action you try to take is only going to make me stronger!" He gloated. David raised his sword for an attack, but his copy moved too fast slamming his own blade against David's armor. David coughed blood from the impact that he felt against his ribcage and heart. The blow didn't cut through the armor, but it was enough to bring him to his knees.

"Do you know what makes us different David?" The copy said smashing the sword against David's shoulder plate effectively knocking him to the ground. "The main fact is that I'm all evil. I don't need someone's support or love to make me get the job done. All I need is power, and the drive to do it. You on the other hand… need others to help you do your job." He said stomping on David's chest plate. "Without all their love and support you would be nothing! In fact you are nothing! You honestly think that love will help you beat Nightmare Sol?! You're a bigger fool than I thought if you think so! What has love given you David? What has love possibly given you that could help you beat Nightmare?" He growled moving his foot to David's neck.

Images of Twilight and Luna flashed through David's mind. Followed by Bio, Devin, Braeburn, Draconis, Big Mac, Primary and Blank Canvas, Technia, and a final image of Princess Celestia. "It's given me hope…" He mumbled to his dark clone. "It's given me joy, happiness, peace of mind, and the ability to keep fighting no matter the outcome." He said pulling his father's pistol from his pocket.

"And those will stop Nightmare Sol?!" The clone chuckled.

"No…" He said jerking the pistol till it was pointing at his clone's head. "But this will sure as Hell stop you…" He whispered as the familiar recoil jumped through his hand and his clone was blasted backwards onto the ground. He slowly staggered to his feet and put the pistol back in his pocket. He walked over to where the clone laid, a gaping hole where he left eye should have been.

"Good Riddance." David said as he turned and walked away. But a sudden feeling caused him to turn around only to see that the clone was leaping at him!

"YOU FOOL!!!!" It screamed with its sword in its hand. David quickly shielded his face with his arms but the blow never came. He opened his eyes to see the clone impaled on Capt. Bio's tail. "Never was a fan of clone magic." He said tossing the now limp body aside. "Really messes with your head." He concluded as he wiped his tail clean on the ground. David sighed and looked around to see that both of them were alone. "The battle down here is won General. The war on the other hoof… is up there." He said pointing toward Canterlot Castle. David returned his eyes to the world around him. Everywhere he looked he could see the cheering and celebrating faces of his army. Shouts of "VICTORY!!" filled the air as the surviving Eclipse army members surrendered in large numbers. As he looked around however his gaze suddenly locked on his dark clone who was still twitching. He walked over to see a smile on the clone's face.

"You haven't won yet…. Nightmare… is waiting for you… and she'll kill you as soon as you confront her." The clone whispered obviously on death's doorstep.

"Don't you know when to shut up?" David asked as he crushed the clone's head with his boot. The clone's body turned into dark smoke which quickly fled into David's body. "He's part of me. I can't kill him." He said answering Bio's question since he knew he would ask what had happened. "Now then…. Let's go Bio." He said as blasted a gust of air beneath the two of them which levitated them to the entrance of the castle. "How we gonna get in?" Bio asked jokingly. David stepped forward and blasted the door down with a hurricane strength gust of wind. They both quickly ran inside only to be stopped at the throne room by a familiar face.

"Welcome Guardian and Devil Guard. Empress Sol is busy preparing the ritual, which will allow her to rule the world. But don't worry… The Great and Powerful Trixie will keep you company until she's ready for you." Trixie said smiling. Trixie was now a dark black and had piercing red eyes that matched her red mane. Her black cloak glowed with red runes that David made out to read "Death, Destruction and Chaos."

"I've been waiting A LONG TIME to smash you into the ground you witch!" Bio said stepping forward.

"Oh don't worry Devil Guard; you'll get your chance at Trixie. Besides… consider it a gift from the Empress. Because once the ritual's complete fighting Trixie will be the least of your worries!! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!

Chapter 42

Guardian Chap 42

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 42

Bio and David stared down the new and more evil Trixie as she just smiled at the both of them. "Soon Guardian… everything you know about Equestria will come to an end, and Empress Sol will have the power of a GOD!!" She cried cheerfully. David would have said something but a deep rumble coming from deeper in the castle silenced him. "What the heck was that?" He demanded looking at Trixie.

"That would be the sounds of the Gates of Darkness opening…" She said smiling.

"NO, NO, NO!! I have to stop her!" David said as he took off toward a doorway which is where the sound was coming from only to be hit by a sharp blast of dark magic which knocked him off his feet.

"You're not stopping anyone! Trixie will make sure of that!" She said with a dark vortex generating around her. She jumped out of the way however barely dodging Bio's tail which was now jammed in the ground where she had been standing seconds earlier.

"GO! I'll hold her off. I've wanted to take this mare down a few pegs ever since I saw her." Bio said with fire in his eyes. "Okay… be careful Bio." David said as he kicked down the door and took off leaving only Bio and Trixie behind.

"Do you honestly think the boy is a match for the Empress?"

"I don't think, I KNOW he's more than a match for her." Bio said calmly.

"So sure of him. Tell Trixie though… What if he fails? What then? Will YOU confront Empress Sol? Don't answer Trixie already knows. Of course you won't." She said smiling.

"And why's that?" Bio said readying his tail. "Because Trixie is going to make sure your body never leaves this room!" She said sending a blast of magic at Bio. Undaunted Bio merely swung his tail at the blast negating it easily. "If that's the best you have then I have nothing to worry about." He said calmly. "Silence!" Trixie yelled as she continued to throw bolts of magic at Bio, which he continued to block or deflect with his tail. "You're nothing but an attention seeking, spoiled mare. All you want is attention, and you'll do anything to get it." Bio said setting his tail on the ground.

"This is why you'll never be able to fight against me." "SHUT UP!!!!!" Trixie screamed as a shadow like tendril latched on to Bio's tail. "What the…?" Bio mumbled as the tendril suddenly grew yellow spheres for eyes and sharp teeth where it had bit him. The shadow quickly withdrew to Trixie as she rubbed it with her hoof. "Cute aren't they? They're Trixie's personal soldiers." Bio noticed that the shadow serpents seemed to be coming from the dark vortex that surrounded Trixie. "You think those little worms scare me?" He chuckled. "I've fought dragons!"

"Really…? Trixie would like to see that."

A burst of dark energy exploded from Trixie's body and the serpents slowly grew into massive black dragons. Bio looked up to see bright yellow eyes, and razor sharp teeth looking back at him. "You like? Empress Sol taught me this spell. These Dragons follow only Trixie's orders, and they LOVE to eat ponies like you!" She roared. The dragons lunged at Bio who nimbly jumped into the air and brought his tail town and cut a huge gash in one of the dragon's heads and blasted another with an energy beam from his mouth. "AHHHHH!!" Trixie suddenly screamed. Bio then noticed that she had a huge cut across her face.

"So… whatever pain they feel you feel. Not a very good spell idea." Bio grunted. "YOU KNOW NOTHING!!!" Trixie screamed. "Empress please give me more Power!!" Trixie cried to the castle around her. The ground began shaking under Bio's feet as what appeared to be a black tidal wave crashed into Trixie and vanished into her body. As it vanished however Trixie's red eyes began to glow, along with her runes on her cape. "Yes… this power is beautiful. Now Trixie will tear you apart!" Both of Trixie's shadow dragons became a sword that was big as her and began to fly toward Bio.

"DIE DEVIL GUARD!!" She cried as the sword shot toward him. Unphased Bio stepped aside and grabbed the sword with his tail and redirected it toward Trixie. However Trixie quickly gathered her own magic and stopped the sword from getting close to her. "HA! You're skills are nothing…" She managed to say as Bio leapt at her and slashed another gash in her face with his tail. "AGGGGGGGHHHH!!! HOW DARE YOU LAY YOUR WORTHLESS TAIL ON TRIXIE!!!" She screamed as the dark vortex raged beneath her.

"Damn it… I missed by an inch. I was aiming for your head." Bio said wiping his tail clean on his fur. However as he did this Trixie used her magic to pin him to a nearby pillar. Bio felt like his ribs were cracking from the pressure that was pinning him to the pillar, but he refused to yield.

"Trixie knows all about you Devil Guard." She said running a shadow like claw over Bio's face. "You're one of Princess Luna's Royal Guard. Her favorite guard if I heard correctly. Oh she would always talk about how you and the Guardian would save her; of course you're not going anywhere right now." She sneered. Bio could feel his heart pounding in his chest, but not from adrenaline or fear. It meant that a dark power was awakening in him.

"Trixie is going to let you in on secret." She said pulling Bio's ear close to her. "Once the Guardian is slain, you're precious Luna will be next. Oh but don't worry it will be quick, and if she survives… then she could always be one of Empress Sol's slaves." She whispered.

Bio's eyes turned pitch black as his heart felt like it would explode out of his chest. "NO, NO, NOOOO!!" He roared breaking out of his magic bond and pinned Trixie to the ground, tail perched above her neck. "Now I can finish you…" He said raising the tail above him, until a deafening scream pierced the silence.

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The scream sounded as though someone had just been torn apart.

"That… would be the end of the Guardian." Trixie laughed.

"NO! It can't be! DAVIDDDD!!!!" Bio shouted hoping for a response. This distraction however gave Trixie time to kick Bio off of her and wrap a shadowy claw around his neck. "Fear not Devil Guard. You'll see the Guardian soon." She said as she walked toward the wall of the throne room. "Right after you DIE!" She roared as the claw slammed Bio through the wall and dropped him out of the castle. "Trixie wins Devil Guard!! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!" She laughed as Bio fell.

Bio could feel the rushing wind as he fell. However his heart began to pound in his chest as images of the David, Luna, and everyone else he cared about flashed through his mind. "No… my friends… grrr… I… won't..." Dark spines shot out of Bio's back as he fell. Tentacles appeared as well, as his eyes turned black and flashed what appeared to be a purple radioactive symbol as he was engulfed in a pitch black fireball. The fireball then shot back to the castle and landed behind Trixie.

"What… What is this?" Trixie yelled as the dark flames radiated off the fireball and scorched everything in sight. The fireball grew larger, and larger in front of Trixie as a menacing growl echoed from within it. The fireball vanished to reveal a MASSIVE 30 ft. tall pony like monster. It had 3 Bio like heads but it had no eyes. Six pulsing pink tentacles flexed out of its back, and its massive spiked tail hung near the ground. "Who are… you?" Trixie demanded nervously. The three heads looked down and roared in Trixie's face throwing her back into a pillar.

"Empress… more power… please." Trixie whispered. As soon as she finished another black wave came in and collided with her. The dark energy pulsed through Trixie's body as she stood to her feet. "Dragons! Destroy the monster!" She commanded. Her black dragons attacked the monstrous creature, but the dragons were more of an annoyance then anything. Two bites to the dragons one from each head, was all it took to destroy them. Pain shot through Trixie as her dragon's pain became her pain. The monster reached down and picked her up with its tentacles. Trixie saw her chance;

"Foolish creature! Trixie can absorb your energy!" She laughed as she began siphoning the monsters energy. But her moment of power backfired as the monster's power began to attack her body like a poison. "Wait… Trixie… can't…" She mumbled as the monster began to absorb her power instead of her absorbing it's. Trixie's dark power slowly drained away and began to move to the monster. Once she was sucked dry the monster dropped Trixie to the floor of the throne room. "Empress… need… more…"

"NO MORE POWER TRIXIE! I need it to complete the ritual!" Nightmare Sol roared. The monster lumbered toward her as she tried to struggle to her feet. The monster pinned Trixie to the pillar behind her with its massive hoof as it laughed at her, its voice loud and cold. "Foolish mortal pony… I am Radious the Devil Guard. I am the most powerful being in this world, and I will soon make it mine. I will absorb the most powerful beings on this planet until I am the only power left." Radious growled.

"Why…?" Trixie struggled to say as she felt her lungs collapsing.

"Because that is all Radious knows. Power. I must have more, and more. I will never be satisfied." "Then why are you sparing Trixie?" Trixie whispered. Radious removed his hoof from her crushed frame.

"Sparing? HAHAHA! I'm not sparing you fool! You're suffering has only begun!" Radious roared as he threw Trixie into another pillar. Trixie tried to stay conscious as she was thrown against pillar after pillar amidst the cries of Radious demanding her to suffer. Trixie felt blood pouring down her face as she smashed into the final pillar. "Fear not mortal. Your death will be remembered in making me stronger!" Radious laughed as he picked his hoof up and lowered toward Trixie.

"Please… someone save Trixie… she… doesn't want to die…" She mumbled.

A bright flash suddenly blinded Trixie as Radious's hoof suddenly stopped as he roared in pain from the light. "Who… are you…?" Trixie asked as she passed out. "A friend." Was all she heard.

Chapter 43

Guardian Chap 43

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 43

"Be careful Bio!!" David shouted as he took off down the hallway behind the door. He sprinted as fast as his legs would allow him as his heart pounded away in his chest. Every fiber of his being knew what was coming and he was determined to end the problem before it began. "Everyone is counting on me. I made a promise that I would protect this world… no…" He cut himself off. "Not just another world. It's my home, and I vowed to protect it and my family even if it cost me my life!"

He shouted as he picked up his pace. The hallway seemed to go on forever. The pitch black bricks and pillars coupled with the statues of previous Equestrian rulers went on and on with no end in sight. He finally stopped to catch his breath, putting his hands on his knees and gasping for air. "This is RIDICULOUS!!" He shouted to the empty hallway. "I've been running forever, where the hay is the exit?" He stood up and looked around his blank and empty surroundings.

He hadn't noticed it before but the atmosphere was really dark and gloomy. It felt like every bit of happiness had been forcibly sucked out of the entire endless hallway. He also noticed that it was becoming much more difficult to breathe as he stood there, and he knew why. The ever present disease of fear had crept into his soul. It was there even now, like a black shadow over his thoughts and mind. He silently brushed them aside and continued to walk toward the end of the hallway. However the doubt returned and this time it brought voices. At first, it was just his voice. An argument between himself and his doubt.

(Do you know what you're doing!?)

"I'm going to save my family."

(You barely stood a chance against Nightmare the first time!)

"I've grown more powerful since then." David wasn't making that up. Ever since he was thrown from the castle that faithful day he had spent every free moment he had practicing his abilities and training his body.

(Think about this though!! If you lay one tip of that sword on her you'll die!)

"I know that and death doesn't scare me."

(Why not?)

"Because when I first got here all I received was kindness wherever I went. Twi, AJ, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Dash. All of them took me in and gave me a home. Celestia and Luna were kind to me even though I knew nothing of how their royalty worked, and even when I didn't believe them and told them they must have the wrong person when I got my powers they listened and they cared. That's why I'm not afraid to die. I'm dying to save them. That's all that matters to me." He said ending his argument with himself. But he knew that doubt never stayed away for long. No sooner did he finish the argument with himself more voices appeared and this time they were his friends.

"Ya'll don't stand a chance against Nightmare!" AJ voice heckled.

"You really think you stand a chance against the most powerful being in Equestria?!" Dash taunted.

Even as David walked he could see their faces mocking him as they spoke, shoving his confidence into the ground.

"Silly! You're not even worth her time. You'll just die right off the bat!" Pinkie giggled.

"You're a failure as a Guardian. I don't know why we ever trusted you." Princess Luna said disappointed.

David stopped in his tracks and looked up toward the empty ceiling. "I know you're doing this to me Nightmare. You might as well stop; all these tricks are doing are annoying me." He said to the black chasm above him. Sure enough however the voices stopped and were replaced by a 20ft tall towering Nightmare Sol illusion that continued to hover in front of him.

"Why do you resist me? I am the most powerful creature in all of Equestria. What gives you the gall to think you can defeat me?!" The illusion thundered, her voice hurting David's ears.

"I resist because you are evil. I oppose because you need to be destroyed. I rise up and fight because you made one mistake that is going to cost you dearly when we fight." David said to the illusion.

"And what's that?" The illusion said putting its massive muzzle in front of him as he walked. David silently drew his sword and jammed into the illusions muzzle causing it to vanish.

"You messed with my family." He growled placing the sword back into its scabbard.

The illusion gone he continued to walk through the hallway until a doorway came into view. As he approached however his progress was halted by an image of Nightmare's face. "Very well Guardian I await your appearance with enthusiasm. However before you face me I'll offer you a deal." The illusion said smiling at him. "I don't make deals with demons." David said reaching for the door handle. "Not even for your little sister?" The illusion spoke halting David's hand halfway to the handle.

"I will give you Twilight Sparkle in exchange for your sword and element bracer. I need them to complete the final part of the ritual to open the Gates of Darkness all the way. If you refuse…" The voice trailed off and David heard Twilight scream. "I'll make her suffer." The illusion sneered. David's mind raced, but he had already decided what had to be done. He yanked the door open ready to fight, but instead all he found was another hallway.

"You've made your choice." Nightmare said. The head vanished and was replaced by Twi's screams of pain. David immediately broke into a run charging at the next hallway door and knocking it down with his shoulder. To his horror however it was just another empty hallway. Twi's screams increased in pain and volume as David ran and broke through the next door. Again and empty hallway, and again Twi's screams grew louder. His mind was telling him to move faster, but his body was aching from bursting through the doors.

"David…big brother… help me…" Twi whispered.

David's anger flared within him. He became engulfed in dark flames that surrounded his entire body; his eyes had turned a bright red and exploded toward the next door easily going right through it.

"I'LL GET YOU FOR THIS NIGHTMARE!!!!!!!! YOU WON'T ESCAPE… MY WRATTHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

He broke through door after door flying full speed ahead and not slowing down for anything.

"I"LL GET YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He roared as plowed through another door and approached a gigantic door at the end of the new hallway.

"YOU'RE MINE!!!!!!!" He screamed as he blew through the wall.

Nightmare Sol gasped in horror as chunks of stone and debris fell all around her. She looked up to see David standing there armor all black and surrounded by a black flame. "So you've come. I was expecting you to bring some friends, seeing as how you can't beat me alone." She said chuckling. "Cut the crap." David growled at her. "Where's Twilight?" He demanded pointing the Guardian Blade at her. Nightmare smiled to herself. She knew he would come running if she put his little "sister" in harm's way. "She's right here." She said lowering a one of the 6 cages that were holding the elements of harmony.

David's eyes burned from what he saw. Twilight had been beaten within an inch of her life. Her beautiful lavender body was covered in bruises, her legs cut and bleeding on to the floor of her cage, her eyes bloodshot and exhausted. However she still had a smile on her face which shocked him.

"I knew… you would…come for us… big brother." She mumbled at the volume of a whisper. David's anger faded immediately.

The black flames and black armor vanished to be replaced by hot, angry tears flowing down his face. Everyone had believed in him, he was the only one who had doubted… but not anymore. "There will plenty of time to cry Guardian, but that time will come when I've broken every bone in your body!" She said extending her wings to full height and nearly knocking David off his feet with a gust of wind.

"However before we begin perhaps you'd like an explanation of where you are." She said smiling. David kept his eyes on Nightmare, but he did look around this new room. It was old, ancient and was completely bare except for two cages attached to the floor on the sides of what looked to be a rune circle. 6 cages that hung from the ceiling where he could see Twi and the others all unconscious, and a MASSIVE black door with two large Alicorn statues attached to it. "This… is the Hall of Darkness." Nightmare said proudly as she flew up to the top of the massive black door. "These are the Gates of Darkness Guardian." She proclaimed as she pointed to an inscription with her mane. "This reads that only the rulers of Equestria can open the Gates of Darkness." Said happily.

"Will you shut up? I know all this already." David shouted at her as she landed back onto the floor of the room.

"Yes you did. However did you know this!?!" She roared as bright flash of light blinded David eyes to the world around him. When the light had faded he could see both Luna and Celestia inside of the two floor cages. "CELESTIA! LUNA!" He cried running toward them. Luna was passed out on the floor of her cage but he heard moaning from Celestia. He approached to find Celestia completely deshelved. Her mane was a wreck her body seemed pale and thin, and her beauty had been eclipsed by her now exhausted state.

"Princess… can you hear me?" He asked sliding his hands through the bars of her cage to pick up her head.

"Yes David…I can…" She whispered weakly.

"Princess I'm so sorry for everything I've done too you. It's my fault all this happened and you were the one who had to face the results." He murmured as tears cascaded down his face.

"No… this is my fault David." She moaned. "I was the one… who tried to separate you… and Twilight from one another… I was so blind… to the love you two shared… that I let my anger… consume me… That… is the reason that Nightmare Sol…came too be. You have done nothing that… I myself would have done." She smiled weakly at him and began closing her eyes.

"Princess… I know you can't die, but please before you go… please… forgive me what I've done." David begged holding her head in his trembling arms.

"I think… I… should be asking for… You're… forgiveness. The day… Nightmare Sol was born… when you apologized… I could see everything… I wailed uncontrollably in my internal prison… because I had wronged you… and yet… you had come to ask for my forgiveness. As Nightmare… worked my body like a puppet… and passed by you… I continuously screamed out… hoping you would hear me… I begged for you to forgive me… even though I knew you wouldn't hear…Please David… please...while I have this time… will you forgive me…?" She whispered as tears began to flow down her cheeks and into David's hands.

"Yes your majesty. I do forgive you." He said as he laid her head back down on the floor of her cage.

"NIGHTMARE!!" He roared in anger. "SHOW YOURSELF!! YOU'VE ESCAPED JUSTICE TOO LONG!!! REVEAL YOURSELF!! SO I CAN DESTROY YOU LIKE THE MONSTER YOU ARE!!!" He yelled to the entire room, only to be answered by a ghostly laugh.

A strange black and purple mist appeared in front of David and slowly took on an Alicorn form. The mist vanished to reveal a pitch black Alicorn with bright blue eyes. It had no cutie mark, but instead wore a dark crown covered in jewels. It wore the same armor as Nightmare Moon but it was much more warrior like than just for show. It covered her entire body and her hooves. The Alicorns mane was pitch black, no extra colors, no stars, just a black void. It appeared to David that someone had basically taken some darkness from a room, formed it into an Alicorn shape and added blue eyes. "Who are you?" He asked reaching for his sword. The Alicorn only laughed with the same sound as Nightmare Moon, but the voice sounded like that of a god, deep and resounding.

"I… am Nightmare Eclipsesus." The mare said. "The perfect combination of Nightmare Moon and the creator Eclipseus. I have the power of a GOD Guardain, and once the Gates of Darkness are opened, I'll have even more!" She screamed only to burst into laughter. As she did, David noticed strange purple light emerging from the rune circle and Nightmare Eclipsesus performing some kind of chant. This was followed by a loud groan as the Gates began to slowly open as energy from Celestia and Luna was transferred from their bodies to the Gates themselves.

The gates slowly opened revealing a swirling fog of purple and black smoke, but what terrified David the most was the shadow like hooves reaching out through the barely open gates thrashing for freedom.

"Dear God… what is this…?" David mumbled as a dark wind began to blow throughout the entire room.

"Soon Guardian the gates will be full opened! And every bit of darkness that was ever sealed away will be mine… huh?!" Nightmare stopped as a bullet flew right past her head.

"Then why wait? Come down here and fight me! Let's pass the time you demon!!" David shouted waving his father's gun.

"Fine!" Nightmare said landing across from him. "Once I'm done with you, I can complete the spell and open the gates. And when I do… all of Equestria will be mine!!!" She burst into a fit of laughter as the dark wind in the room increased in intensity. David looked down at his sword at the figures of Luna and Twilight, he looked at his father's pistol in a holster on his waist, and he looked at the armor he was wearing.

"I am the Guardian of Equestria and for the sake of those who call this world home… I'M ENDING THIS FIGHT NIGHTMARE!!!!!!!" He yelled as they both rushed at each other to settle the fate of the entire planet.

Chapter 44

(this chapter was originally 2 parts that was boring so i made it ONE GIANT PART!)

Guardian Chap 44

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 44

Both David and Nightmare charged toward the other bringing both weapons down in a resounding clash. The force of his Blade and her Mane were so strong that it literally tore chunks out of the castle walls around them and made the whole castle shake. The weapons grinded against each other, their wielders seeking to out power the other. Sparks shot from the metal as it grinded against the magic mane, as both David and Nightmare stared hard into each other's eyes.

"Can you see… my determination to never give up?" David growled as his energy began clashing with hers.

"No… all I see is a young fool who's about to die!" She hissed. Their energies formed around their bodies almost like giant flames from a candle around its wick. One white and one black each fighting for dominance over the other. The energy being released was so strong it tore chunks out of the pillars around them, and caused a giant hole to begin forming where they were standing.

"How is it that you're as strong as me?" Nightmare roared putting more force into her energy, which began to envelope David's.

"Because I… Fight… for others!!!" He shouted pushing forward with all his might and energy. The forces collided and sent them both flying back a few yards which they easily recovered from.

"That's what makes the Guardian strong Nightmare. I fight to keep others safe from monsters like you! And I won't die until I've freed everypony in Equestria. This world WILL…HAVE…PEACE!!!" He yelled bringing his sword up in front of him and pointing it at Nightmare. "And you won't stop that Peace from arriving."

Nightmare stared at this strange human. How could he possibly hope to resist against her? She had every bit of power she could possibly need to defeat him, and yet he persists on fighting her. "Do you know how foolish you're acting right now? I have the power of every alicorn that has ever existed! I have power that nopony on Equestria can even fathom, and once I open the Gates I'll have enough to finally become a GOD!" She said laughing.

"That's what you want? All these innocent ponies killed, all this land destroyed and ripped from the ground… Just so you could play God? Well… let me tell you something. You're no God and you never will be." He said smiling. Nightmare gritted her teeth, how dare this human speak to her that way. "You're nothing more than a poor excuse for a washed up, thrown out evil spirit. Look at yourself, feeding off the fear and sadness of others to increase your strength. No… you'll never be a God. You are and always will be what you were born as: A parasite that feeds off others. Since it has no strength of its own." David spat.

"ENOUGH!!!!" Nightmare roared as she charged at David wrapped in black flames. She smashed into him sending him into a nearby wall and she smiled as she heard the all too familiar sound of breaking bones. She quickly stepped back letting David collapse onto the ground clutching his chest in agony. "Damn you!" David coughed as his chest felt like it had just been hit with a steel baseball bat being swung by a pro wrestler. He staggered to his feet sword in hand and looked at Nightmare. She appeared to be focusing her magic into a tidal wave and sending down toward where he had just come from. The tidal wave fired off and she returned her gaze to David. "Now then… where were we? Oh yes… Right here!!!" She shouted attacking David with her mane. David threw his sword up blocking the attack from hitting his head but being slammed up against the wall had drained a bit of his strength and his blade tilted causing the mane to slip down and slice into his shoulder armor and into his shoulder itself.

"Is this all you have Guardian? I thought I was just a parasite?" Nightmare taunted grinning at him. David staggered backwards from the pain in his shoulder, the blood was pouring down his arm but that wasn't going to stop him. "You are." He said as rushed at her. He began swinging the sword up, down, left, and right, trying to get one good slash on her, but every time he tried Nightmare just stepped out of the way or blocked the attack with her mane. However after one swing towards her head, David yanked his blade down, reversed his grip and swung at her neck and this time he hit something.

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!" Nightmare screamed in pain at the sword that had buried itself an inch or two into her neck. Blood slowly trickled down her neck and onto the blade itself. Seizing the moment he jerked his free hand into his holster, pulled out his pistol and jammed it into the base of Nightmare's muzzle. "Die." He murmured as he pulled the trigger and felt the all too familiar jerk of the recoil. Nightmare's head was forcefully jerked backwards, but David's joy turned to horror when her head came back down and she was glaring at him.

"Your pitiful excuse for a weapon doesn't hurt me!!" She roared twisting David's sword wrist with part of her mane and yanking his gun from the other before knocking him back and sending him tumbling on the ground. David jumped to his feet but quickly fell back to his knees because of the pain surging through his body. "Such a strange weapon." Nightmare said as she turned is father's pistol over in her mane. "Hard to believe that such a small device could actually kill someone. Or in my case, annoy them." She growled.

"Give it back." David demanded struggling to his feet. "It's my fathers."

"Oh..! It belonged to your father did it?" Nightmare smiled.

"Yes. And you don't deserve to hold it." David growled.

"That's true. I'm nothing like your father. Brave, strong, intelligent. And neither are you." She laughed as she broke the pistol apart with her mane and let the pieces fall to the ground clattering as each part fell. Everything seemed to slow down for David as he watched in horror. The one material possession that reminded him of his father clattered to the ground broken and beyond repair, and the face of his father that he would always see when he looked at the pistol slowly faded away.

"NO!!!! FATHER!!!!" David screamed in agony as tears cascaded from his face. He was powerless to stop Nightmare from destroying his treasure. Was he really powerful enough to stop her? "Don't worry Guardian you'll see your father soon enough." She said as she wrapped her mane around David's neck. "Or… I could return him to you right now." She said tightening the mane's stranglehold. Her sense of triumph however was quickly erased by pain as David plunged his sword straight through her armor and into her chest. She screeched in pain and dropped him to the ground.

"YOU LITTLE BRAT!!!!" She roared as she tossed David into a pillar across the room near the Gates of Darkness. "I've had enough of your petty resistance." Nightmare growled as she gritted her teeth because of the pain from the hole in her chest. David was flat on his chest. Every muscle in his body ached in pain as he tried to stand up, but no part of his body was listening. It was almost like his entire body had shut down and refused to start up again. "I'm curious… is this bracer attached to your body?" Nightmare asked as she pulled David's arm out in front of him and laid it out so she could look at it. "How interesting… it looks as though you wear it like a bracelet. I'm sure this will hurt then!" She shouted as slammed her hoof down and shattered the bracer on David's arm.

He screamed in agony at the pain he was feeling. It was indescribable, it felt like someone had first burned him with a hot iron, then dragged him across shattered rocks and earth, followed by letting him get whipped by a strong wind, held up against a raging blizzard and then electrocuted. He felt all these pains in a moment of seconds after the bracelet separated from his body. "My powers…" he moaned. Memories of all the training he had done, all the preparation, all the heartache and practice. It had all been taken away by this monster and he was powerless to stop her.

"Now then… for the final part of the ritual. Give me your sword!" She snapped stomping on David's right hand where his sword was still tightly clinched. "Never!" He grunted.

"GIVE IT TOO ME NOW!!!" She yelled as she continued to stomp on his right hand and wrist. David took the pain as best he could. The blade was all that he had left, and he wasn't going to give it up without a fight. However his body was exhausted and could only take so much pain, his spirit and heart were willing but his body was weak. He barely noticed his hand loosing from the pain until it was too late. His mind screamed at his hand to hold on to the blade… but his hand slowly opened and the handle of the blade revealed itself.

"Ah there we are…" Nightmare said triumphantly. "And all it took was me mashing your hand to a pulp to get you to let go." She laughed as she picked up the sword with her mane. David turned and noticed his right fist was indeed mashed. It was bruised dark blue, and blood was leaking from it, he also had some of his knuckles protruding from his fist. "AHH!!" Nightmare gasped in pain as she dropped the sword. "Of course… only the Guardian can wield his blade." She sneered as she walked back toward David and lifted him up off the ground with her magic and forced his hand closed around the blade. "You will open the gates for me Guardian." She said as she forcefully pushed him toward a small slot in the middle of her rune circle.

"Now… with the power of the Guardian's blade. I COMMAND THESE DOORS TO OPEN, AND GIVE ALL THEIR POWER TO ME!!!!!!!" Nightmare yelled as she forced David to slam the Guardian blade into the hole in the ground. There was a flash of bright light followed by an almighty rumble as the blade became a dark purple and shot a beam of what looked like energy to David right into the middle of the Gates. Slowly the Gates began to open wider, and as they did strange shadows began flying out in great numbers. They looked almost like pony skeleton's made out of smoke, but they had bright red eyes and were howling like demonic creatures that David had only read about.

"YES!!! COME TO ME SPIRITS OF DARKNESS!!!" Nightmare cried with a smile on her face as she threw David aside since he had fulfilled his purpose. David gathered all his strength and got back on his feet just in time to see the smoke like figures dive into Nightmare Eclipseus. David ran forward and yanked the Guardian blade from its place but the damage was done. The Gates of Darkness were wide open and hundreds upon thousands of the shadows were diving into Nightmare's body anyway they could. Through her mouth, her eyes, any way they could get into her body. The expression on Nightmare's face was beyond pleasure. It was almost as if she wanted as much of it as she could have, even if it destroyed her. Her body was radiating a black aura that was constantly growing stronger as each shadow flew into her body.

As the flood of shadows ended however, Nightmare remained standing. The only difference was that David couldn't see her face anymore. It was like she was just a pure, dark, shadow. Her body was there, but all you could see were bright red eyes. Eyes that were staring right at him, craving to watch him die. "Who are you!?" He demanded as he staggered as he tried to regain his balance. The pitch black Alicorn only stared at him. "We are Darkness. For we are the Spirits of Evil itself." The figure said in a cold, merciless voice. "We seek to kill all those who would dare stand against us. As our memories serve… you are the Guardian. You will be the first to die by our power."

David grimaced at the words that Darkness had uttered. He slowly brought the Guardian blade back in front of his face. "You would resist us?" Darkness asked. "We can't understand if you are foolish or brave."

"I'm a little of both." David retorted. However he cursed his mouth for shooting himself in the foot. He wasn't fooling anybody in his condition. Both of his wrists were broken from being stepped on, one of them dripping blood onto the handle of the blade. His legs felt like led weights, and his body felt like it weighed a million pounds. It was a wonder he was still standing. "Perhaps you're not as strong as you thought Guardian." A familiar voice echoed. David suddenly noticed that Darkness's eyes now matched Nightmare's exactly and it was her voice, although she still had no mouth.

"You called me a parasite, feeding off of victims stronger than I was. My how the tables have turned." She said coldly. "Now YOU are the weakling and I am the God who now rules. A mortal vs. a God? Surely you know the outcome." She joked.

"Cut the crap!" David shouted. "You're no God and you never will be. I'll keep saying it until I've drilled it into your head!!" He snapped, but a stab of pain followed by a cough of blood brought his heroic speech of defiance to an end. "Foolish till the end I see." Nightmare's voice said. "Well perhaps before you die I should leave you with a small bit of information."

"I don't want any more of your lies!" David barked.

"Oh this is no lie… more like a lost truth." She said calmly. "All this time… you've been living under the lie that your parents died in a car crash. Just a random stroke of bad luck." She said walking towards David, who was now using his sword as prop since he could barely stand. "However it was not bad luck that killed your parents Guardian." She said putting her muzzle to his ear.

"I… Killed… You're…Parents." She whispered quietly.

David's world slammed to a screeching halt. What had she just said? SHE killed his parents?

"LIAR!!! HOW DARE YOU LIE TO ME ABOUT MY PARENTS!!! HAVE YOU NOW SHAME!!!!!!" David roared as tears fell from his eyes.

"It's true. I killed them both."

"LIAR!!!"

"How could I be lying Guardian? Do you think it was just coincidence that the car happened to come from YOUR side of the car? That it happened to appear right as YOUR car pulled into its path?" She said questioning him on every detail. Images of what Nightmare had said began to filter into David's mind. Images of the accident… his mother noticing the car, his father's bravery to yank the car in the other direction so they would be the ones to take the impact. The vision of the car slamming into their own, glass and metal flying everywhere…

"STOP!!!" David screamed. "STOP!!! PLEASE!!! DON'T MAKE ME EXPERIENCE THAT AGAIN!!" He shouted as tears continued to fall down his face.

"And why not?" Nightmare asked. "You're the reason they're dead. After all… I looked into Celestia's future seeing crystal and saw that you would defeat me. I had to take measures to make sure that didn't happen. If you hadn't been so important to your parents then perhaps they wouldn't have sacrificed themselves for you!" Nightmare scolded. David's tears stopped instantly. "How ironic that their sacrifice will be in vain…" Nightmare cooed putting her muzzle right in front of David's fallen face. "Since their precious son has amounted to nothing." She whispered.

She gasped however when David's hand shot forward and wrapped itself around her neck. She was even more horrified to see him rising to his feet. The worst sight however were his eyes, they were now pitch black, and she could see herself being killed inside of them.

"How DARE you say my parents sacrifice was in vain!!" David said slamming her into a pillar still being held by her neck. "You don't deserve to even think about my parents!!" He growled. David's armor had turned blood red, his body radiating a blood red aura, with his veins throbbing throughout his arms. David roared in anger and threw Nightmare into the wall with a resounding crash. He slowly reached down and retrieved his now black sword that appeared to be dripping blood.

"This is your blood." He growled as Nightmare climbed out of the debris she had been buried in. "You're not invincible after all!!!" He shouted as he rushed at her. David swung his sword without feeling, without remorse. His anger burned through every part of his body, it felt like someone had filled his body with fire. He wanted nothing but blood at this point, he had become the Dark Guardian, and only death or Nightmare's fall would satisfy him. However not even the Dark Guardian was a match for Nightmare's new power. She easily stepped out of the way of David's sword each time he swung at her. Every time he made a move, she either blocked it with her mane or stepped out of the way.

She quickly grew tired of this game however and plunged her mane into his stomach and out the other side. Blood gushed forth from David's mouth at the pain he was experiencing, but his anger stilled burned. He struggled to lift his arm, but Nightmare stopped that by piercing his arm with another part of her mane. Nightmare was tired of playing, she plunged more parts of her razor sharp main into David's body. One went through his left arm, another two through his legs, a 4th penetrated his side, and the final strike went through his ribcage. Blood poured onto Nightmare's mane from the six holes she made in the Guardian's body. David's anger faded quickly and was replaced by an overwhelming feeling of exhaustion. With the last of his strength he brought up his pierced arm and swung the sword at Nightmare. The sword struck Nightmare's helmet, and broke in two, with the top half falling to the ground along with the bottom half which David could no longer hold on too.

"This is the end Guardian." She whispered as she threw David's body across the room. The last thing David realized was that he was in the air… and then all went black.

"D…vid, D…id, David… wake up." A voice asked.

David opened his eyes only to be blinded by a bright light. "Good you're awake." David turned to see Solas standing beside him. "Solas…? How can I be dreaming? I'm dead."

"Not yet you're not, but you're close to it." Solas said pointing at David's feet. David noticed that his feet were gone! Along with a growing section of his legs. "There's not much time. Quick stand on the alter." Solas said helping David to his feet which seemed to be there, they were just invisible. "What for?" David asked. "No time just get up there." The stallion begged pulling him toward the alter. "STOP!" David said breaking free of his grip. "There's no time! You have to be on the alter for this to work!!" Solas cried. "FOR WHAT TO WORK??" David shouted. Solas sighed and sat down on the bottom alter step.

"David…I haven't been completely truthful with you. I'm not the first Guardian." Solas said quietly. "What?" David gasped. "Then who are you?" Solas stood up and climbed the few steps to the top of the alter. His body was suddenly encased in light as David watched on in shock. The light blinded David and continued to be too bright to look at until it slowly faded away. David turned and gasped in amazement at what he saw. Where Solas had originally been standing, there was now a giant, shining, golden white alicorn. "Solas?" David mouthed quite scared. The figure smiled.

"No… my real name is Solaris." The alicorn said kindly.

Solaris was a few feet taller than Celestia, his entire body seemed to radiate light, but he still had his green eyes, which David could see were filled with love. "You mean you're Solaris the creator of Equestria?!" David said in shock. Solaris gave a hearty laugh that reminded David of his father. Strong, and caring. "The very one my friend. I kept my true form hidden from you until I knew the time was right." He said smiling and stepping off the alter. David slowly backed away and fell to one knee at the sight of the God of Equestria.

"Rise Guardian. I have much to tell you." Solaris said as he lifted David back to his feet. "First: I'm sorry I kept myself hidden from you. I had to keep my identity a secret until I was sure you were the right choice." "The right choice for what?" David interrupted. "The right choice to receive my power of course. You see… the legend that says that the strongest being in Equestria will receive the creator's power is only partially true."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean the only creator's power the being would be receiving would be mine, and I don't choose based on strength. I choose… based on heart." Solaris said putting his mane against David's chest. I watched on as the 1st Guardian became corrupted with dark magic and began to destroy Equestria, it was in that moment that I decided that I would give my power to one being who could save Equestria if it ever fell into darkness again. I then sealed myself inside the rock that was thrown to earth and waited for the day that a human would claim the sword as his own."

"Me?"

"That's right David. When I first saw you, you're commitment to protect those weaker than you, even if it meant your life. I knew that you were a good choice, but I wasn't sure you were the right choice until moments ago. When despite knowing you stood no chance, you fought back against Nightmare anyway. That is why you must ascend the alter, so I may give you my power." Solaris finished. "Solaris… I don't know." David started. "You don't have to know. I already do. Now hurry! We don't have much time." Solaris said pushing David up the steps.

David looked around as the world around him quickly became nothing but light. "AWAKEN YOUR POWER!!! TRUE GUARDIAN!!!!!" Solaris shouted. David's eyes snapped open. He struggled to move and found that all of his injuries had been healed. He looked to see Nightmare sending another wave out toward where Trixie and Bio were fighting. "Hi Nightmare." He said calmly. Nightmare jerked her head back in complete shock. "WHAT!!?? HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE!!??" She yelled.

"I told you…" Light slowly began to build around David's body until he was surrounded by a ball of light that lifted him a few feet into the air. "AS LONG AS THERE ARE PONIES WHO NEED ME, I WILL NEVER DIE!!!!" A bright flash of light blinded Nightmare and knocked her off her feet. She shielded her eyes at the strange ball of light that had now touched the ground. As a figure emerged from the light a cold chill ran up her spine.

David stood before her in a brand new suit of armor. It was bright white and covered every part of his body. It was adorned with the seal of Celestia and Luna, and had a bright white cape flapping behind it. The armor was polished to perfection and seemed to radiate light like a fire in a dark room. It was almost an exact replica of his Guardian armor, but now it covered him from head to toe and seemed almost like a second skin. He still wore no helmet, but Nightmare could see that he was truly powerful.

"I am David Arman. Son of John, and Meghan Arman. The Guardian of Equestria…" He reached out his hand and the Guardian blade flew into it completely repaired and glowing fiercely. "Prepare yourself Nightmare…" he said as he filled the Guardian blade with light, and with a slight tug created two swords. One bright white, the other pitch black. "I have learned to control both the Light and the Darkness around me Nightmare. Solaris has given me his power. So now… you will feel the same pain and suffering that so many ponies have felt from your reign of terror!!" He said crossing the swords in front of him. "I AM THE TRUE GUARDIAN OF EQUESTRIA NIGHTMARE!!! YOU'RE TIME OF RULE IS OVER!!!"

His voice sent Nightmare flying into the wall behind her. "No it can't be! I'm the most powerful being in Equestria, ME!!! How did you gain the power of the Creators??!!" She yelled furiously. "Because I only used my powers to help ponies in need. You used it to further your own selfish goals." David said calmly. Nightmare felt her rage building inside of her. She was not going to be stopped by this pitiful human. Power or no power she was too close to give up.

"I HAVE COME TOO FAR TO BE BEATEN BY YOU!!!" She screamed as she became surrounded by black flames. "I'LL KILL YOU AND TAKE THE POWER FOR MYSELF!!!!!!" She roared as she charged at him. David ran toward her and right as they merged he stepped out of the way without doing anything. "You missed!" Nightmare said turning around, until a sharp pain shot through her wing.

"I never miss." David said returning his swords to their scabbards.

Nightmare then heard something flop to the ground; she looked down and saw that one of her wings had been cut clean off. "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" She shrieked in pain at what had just happened. David stood facing her, his expression unchanging. He had learned from his father to never take joy in the suffering of his enemies.

"You… YOU… YOU CUT OFF MY WING!!" She yelled as blood poured from her wing joint.

"I merely defended myself. You brought this on yourself." He said calmly.

"YOU LITTLE BRAT I'LL KILL YOU!!" She yelled as she rushed him again. This time David didn't move but merely slashed with his swords as she went by. David sheathed his sword's again as Nightmare screamed once again. "Both of your wings are gone Nightmare. Do the smart thing and surrender." David said as he walked toward her.

"DON'T PATRONIZE ME BOY!!" She screamed as she lashed out with her mane. Her spine turned to ice however when she saw that her mane didn't even scratch David's armor. "How… h-OWWWWWWWWW!!!!" She wailed as David grabbed her horn and looked right into her eyes.

"I'm more powerful than you." He whispered. And with a quick twist of his wrist he threw her as far as he could and snapped her horn in the process. Nightmare collided with the now closed Gates of Darkness and struggled to regain her footing. "I've taken your horn, your wings, what more do I have to take from you to make you give up?" David said walking back toward the still glowing rune circle in the middle of the room. "I will never surrender!" She said defiantly. David stepped into the rune circle and raised his swords.

"Have it your way. THE GUARDIAN COMMANDS THAT THE GATES OF DARKNESS BE OPENED!!!!!!" He shouted as he plunged the swords back into the slot. There was a low rumble and the Gates began to open again.

"NO… NO NO!!!!!!" Nightmare screamed as she was being pulled toward the void inside the Gates. David walked off the rune circle and over to the pieces of his Father's pistol. Using his new magic he began to put it back together and make some upgrades.

"Guardian save me!! You're a human! You wouldn't let me die! You're a peaceful race of creatures." Nightmare wailed as she was pulled even closer to the gates. David could see that she was struggling to avoid being pulled in. Her hooves were grasping at the floor, clawing, grabbing doing anything to find something to hold on too. "Please help me Guardian!!!" She cried.

David sighed. He may have been charged to eliminate evil, but he couldn't let her die. "Give me your hand." He said reaching out. Nightmare reached out and took his hand with a smile. "You little fool! I tricked…" But before she could finish David had put his pistol in in-between her eyes. "Humans aren't as peaceful as you think. Do your research in hell." He whispered as he pulled the trigger. The gun bucked and Nightmare let go of his hand and tumbled back into the fog filled void.

"Farewell Nightmare. May you rest in peace with your own kind… If you can call it peace. GATES OF DARKNESS BE CLOSED!!" David shouted, and the gates slowly shut behind him.

"Now all I have to do is EHH!!!" David clutched at his chest and collapsed. He had broken the oath... he didn't have long."My heart's failing… I need to hurry." David quickly stood to his feet and freed Twi and the others from their cages. He then quickly began to heal all of their wounds. As he did so Celestia stirred. "David you saved us…" "No time… please take the others and escape!" David said. A sudden shake however caught his attention. "GO CELESTIA!!!" He shouted as he took off back toward Bio and Trixie. "Please don't let it be what I think it is." David mumbled as he ran full speed back toward Bio's position. David's fears however were well founded.

"No… Radious…" David mumbled as he saw the giant Demon looking over Trixie. David dashed over to where Trixie's body was and stunned Radious with a flash of light. As the monster staggered David lifted Trixie's head up. "Who… are you…?" She mumbled as she passed out. "A friend." David replied happily. He then touched Trixie and she vanished in a flash of light.

"Take care of her Celestia. I'll take care of Bio." He said as he looked at the massive towering monster in front of him. "Somehow."

Chapter 45


Guardian Chap 45

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 45

David's heart beat inside his chest. He was staring at a monster that he had only heard of. "Radious… the destroyer." He mumbled as he drew both of his swords from their scabbards.

"Radious!! I am the Guardian of Equestria! I demand you surrender to me at once." David shouted up to the massive being. The creature's three heads slowly turned and looked down at him. David did his best to hide his fear from the creature, its large tentacles flowing behind it and eyeless heads growling at him was not making it easy however. "I said. Surrender!!" He repeated again using every bit of his voice that he could muster.

He was shocked however to hear the creature laugh at him. The laugh was cold and deep, emotionless. "Radious surrenders to no mere mortal." It said loudly. "I am invincible. I will drain this planet of any power it has, and then move on to another." It growled. "YOU'RE MAD!!!" David roared. "I won't let you get away with that!" David shouted letting his energy flow into his swords. "FOOL! I am RADIOUS!!! The power of this world will be MINE!!!!!!" The creature roared releasing dark waves of shadow like energy that caused the castle to collapse around him. "If you think I'm gonna let you hurt all these innocent ponies, then I'm afraid you're about to have a very PAINFUL wakeup call!! NOW DIE!!!" David shouted as shot off the ground like a rocket and flew right toward Radious's chest.

His pulse raced as he drove both swords direct into where he was sure the beast's heart was, but nothing happened. "What?! Why didn't that work?!" David shouted. "You're foolish weapons are nothing to me." Radious said as small dark tendrils came out of Raidious's skin and began latching on to David. "Now… you will be the first to be absorbed." "I don't think so!!!" David yelled as he pushed off of Radious's body with his feet and landed about 20 yards away. "Here we go! No holding back!!" David said as he began running toward the monster's legs.

"SPEED BREAK!!!" Light surged through David's body as he began to glow a light gold and zoomed between the monster's legs at full speed. As he ran past however deep gashes began appearing where he had just run. "Blink and you'll miss me Radious!! Can you keep up??" He shouted as he began running back and forth slashing at Radious. He jumped up in the air and drove his swords into Radious's back and began running up his spine toward its heads pulling the swords with him. The gash stretched across the monsters body as David continued running at full speed toward his goal, the monster's heads. "MEDDELING MORTAL!!!" Radious roared as his tentacles shot toward David. "SOLARIS!!" David shouted. There was a flash of light as the mighty alicorn's spirit appeared beside David. "Buy me some time!!" David said as he continued sprinting toward his target. "Of course!" Solaris responded as he changed into a massive being of energy and began attacking the tentacles.

David quickly reached his target and removed his swords and began sprinting up Radious's neck. He quickly reached the top and leaped high into the air. As he did Solaris flew by and flew into David's body. "My wings are yours Guardian." He whispered as massive angelic wings sprouted from David's armor. "Thank you Solaris. NOW!! GUARDIAN AND DARKNESS BLADES GO FORTH!!!" He roared as he hurled both swords into the left and right heads of Radious. The beast roared in agony as he flew by the middle head. "LIGHTNING STREAM!!!" David yelled pointing his finger toward the ceiling of the castle. As he did two massive bolts of lightning fell from the sky and struck both of the side heads of the massive creature. Electricity flowed through both of them as they shook and shuddered only to fall limp as the lightning faded.

"NOW FOR YOU!!!" David roared as he began combining his element powers in his hands. Despite losing his element bracer, now that he was the True Guardian he didn't need the bracer to support his powers. They were now stored inside him. Energy flowed from his body into his left and right hands. In the right hand there was a bright red sphere about the size of a basketball and was radiating a warm feeling. In the left hand there was a bright silver sphere, but this sphere was letting off a small breeze. "I'm ending this now!" David roared as he slammed the spheres together. The sphere combined and changed into one basketball sized pure white sphere that was radiating massive amounts of energy.

"The Power of the Creator flows through me Radious!!! Now feel the power of the Guardian… SOLARIS FIRE HURRICANE!!!!!" A massive storm of Fire and Wind made its way toward Radious. It looked the top of a Tornado of flame flying right toward the monster. The heat from the storm was so strong it vaporized all of the stone around David and set the entire castle on fire as it collided with Radious. David flew as quickly as he could toward the ceiling of the castle and burst through as a torrent of flame followed him nearly scorching him as he flew up and crashed down on top of the castle. He gasped for air, as he lay on his back looking up at the stars. "It's done…" He whispered as tears fell down his face. "I'm sorry Bio…" Tentacles suddenly burst from the ceiling around him and quickly wrapped themselves around David pinning him to the roof.

"WHAT THE HAY!!!???" Radious burst through the roof sending tile and pieces of cement raining down on David. "FOOLISH MORTAL!!! DID YOU ACTUALLY THINK YOU KILLED ME??!!" The beast roared as its tentacles began crushing the life out of David. "I can NOT be killed by mere weaponry. To kill me… you would have to kill your Capt. Bio." As the beast said this it's skin and muscles opened up like a double door and revealed Bio inside the creature. Tubes of dark black muscle and veins were stuck inside of him and appeared to be sucking something out of him and into Radious. "He…lp….me….K…i.ll…me….pl…e.a…se" The figure moaned. "NO!!!! BIO!!!! YOU MONSTER!!!!!!" David roared as his blood began boiling inside of him. "NOBODY HURTS HIM!!!!" He screamed as he broke free of the tentacles and force fully yanked his swords out of the monsters heads with his magic. Leaving massive holes in its heads.

"FEEL MY WRATH RADIOUS!!!" David let his anger flow out of him like water out of a fire hose. His anger poured over him, filling his body with a burning sensation. His armor turned a bright red, and he began radiating a blood red aura. "Restrain yourself David. You don't have much time." Solaris's voice echoed in David's mind. "I know. I'll make it quick." David mumbled as he began charging energy in his hands again. "ALL THOSE WHO OPPOSE RADIOUS WILL DIE!!!" The monster roared as its tentacles once again shot toward David. "Solaris…" David whispered. "I know…" The alicorn's voice replied. David shot the energy from his hands into the sky. It fired off like a pure gold arrow, and as it did Solaris flew out of David's body and followed it until they were out of sight. A bright flash of light then appeared as Solaris came speeding back to earth surrounded by a golden glow. "SOLAR STRIKE!!!!" Solaris roared as he crashed through Radious's body. The impact tore a massive hole in Radious's body.

Internal organs and body parts flew everywhere as the monster collapsed. Solaris flew back over to David and collapsed next to him. "I'm done… I have no more energy." The powerful alicorn whispered. "It's okay. Take a rest." David murmured as Solaris phased back into his body. David walked over to the gaping hole in Radious's chest where Bio was. "Bio!! Can you hear me??" He shouted. The stallion eyes looked up; they were a hazy glaze and were completely bloodshot. "Bio give me your hoof!! Come on its over!!" David smiled as he reached out his hand. "Radious cannot die as long as I live… you have to kill me to save everyone." Bio whispered. "HE'S DEAD BIO!!! GIVE ME YOUR HOOF, THE FIGHT'S OVER!!!" "No… it's only begun…" Radious's body suddenly lurched as the skin began reforming over Bio. "GIVE ME YOUR HOOF YOU IDIOT!!!!!" David screamed as the skin began sealing up. "BIO!!!!!!!!!" He roared as the opening closed.

Tears burned his eyes as Radious rose to its feet once again. "I grow weary of your resistance." The monster said as it grabbed David again. David tried to break out, but a sharp pain in his body caused him to go into a coughing fit which ended in him coughing blood onto the tentacles holding him. Radious slowly climbed to the top of Canterlot castle and looked down toward the Guardian Army. "BEHOLD THE POWER OF RADIOUS!!!!" The monster bellowed as all three heads began charging energy spheres in their mouths. David's mind immediately connected what he was doing. He was going to attack the army! "SPREAD OUT!!!! RUN!!!!! HE'S GONNA ATTACK!!!!!" David screamed as the monster fired its attack. "RUN!!!!!!!!!!" David's voice yelled as the spheres impacted the ground and created a massive explosion where the army had once been standing.

All was quiet as David listened to the sound of the wind, but slowly voices emerged, but they were the voices of those in pain. Cries of "Mother" and "Medic" could be heard from below. The roars of wounded Dragons and the screeches of Gryphons. It was one voice however that shook David's core. "HELP ME!! SOMEONE!!! I DON'T WANT TO DIE!!! MOTHER!!! FATHER!!! ANYONE!!! I CAN SEE THE PEGASI ANGELS! DON'T LET THEM TAKE ME!!!!" The voice of this unknown soldier continued until his voice faded only to be replaced by the howl of the wind.

"You see now that no mortal being can stop Radious." The monster growled. David heard none of it… his anger and sadness were becoming too much for him to bear, so he let them explode outward.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" His scream was so loud it echoed across all of Equestria. He burst out of Radious's grip with a fierce glowing light wrapped around him, and fire in his eyes.

"SO MANY JUST DIED!!! YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!!! SO MANY!!!!" He yelled with tears in his eyes. "I HATE CREATURES LIKE YOU!!!! YOU DON'T DESERVE TO LIVE!!!!!!!" He cried as he zoomed high into the sky, he climbed higher and higher ignoring the ice that was forming on his face. He reached the edge of the atmosphere and dove back toward Radious, his body covered in a bright gold fire. "TIME FOR YOU TO GO!!!!!!!!!!!" He screamed as he plunged into Radious's body. He tore through the body like a bullet through paper and grabbed Bio's body as he passed through. He blasted out of the creature's back, with Bio in his arms and his armor drenched in a black blood.

The monster stumbled and fell off the roof of the castle and down into a chasm carved in the mountainside. David landed back inside the castle and threw Bio over his shoulders. His body ached with pain and he could feel his heart rate slowing down. His body began to get heavy as he walked out of the castle toward the waiting crowd of soldiers and Princess Celestia. Celestia and the others rushed forward as he stumbled out and laid Bio on the ground. "Will he be okay?" Luna asked. David smiled weakly. "Yeah… he'll be fine… he just needs….. rest..." he whispered as he fell backwards on the ground hearing the gasps and shouts of the others around him. As he felt himself hit the ground, Solaris's voice echoed in his ear. "Time's up. You don't have long. When you wake up… make sure you say you're goodbyes."

David slowly opened the eyes to see the concerned faces of Twi and the others around him. "Twi…?" He whispered. Twi gasped as she looked down at David. She threw her arms around him as everyone else flooded around them. "Ya'll sure took a beatin." AJ said. "He's the Guardian! He can take anything." Dash said in the distance. He smiled. "Not really Dash. I'm not gonna be around much longer." He whispered as he looked at Celestia's and Luna's sad faces. "WH-what do you mean?" Twi asked concerned. He slowly reached up and took Twi's hoof in his hands. "I broke the Guardian Oath. I'm dying…" He whispered as he saw that his hand was beginning to vanish in front of him with a pale yellow glow.

"DIE!!!!" Dash shouted. "Ya'll just saved everyone… you can't leave now." AJ said holding back tears. "I'm sorry… but I..." "DARLING NOT NOW!!!! YOU JUST SAVED ALL OF US!!!!" Rarity wailed. "I have no say in the matter." He smiled as he looked at all of them. "It's okay… I helped make this place safer for all of you… that's all I wanted." He slowly began vanishing from view as the pale light grew stronger. "David… big brother… I love you… why are you leaving me…?" Twi whispered as tears fell from her face onto David's armor. "I'm not leaving…. I'll always be here… this is my home…" "Please no!!! Don't leave me!!!!" Twi begged grabbing his hand. "Goodbye… Twilight… I love you…" he sighed as he vanished and the sun began to rise in the distance. "DAAVVVVVVIIIIIIIIDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Final Chapter

Guardian Final Chapter

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Chap 46

Twilight sat in the place where David had disappeared for she didn't know how long. Her heart felt like it was breaking into pieces inside of her. The only one she had ever felt such a strong love for besides Celestia was gone. He had cared for her like a little sister, no… more than that. He had loved her, and she had loved him. She sat on her haunches until the rising sun's warmth reached her face. "Twi… they're holding a funeral service in a few minutes. They… want you to speak if you can sugarcube." AJ said from behind her. Twilight stood up on her hooves and began to walk away from the still burning Canterlot castle and the only spot where she still felt close to David. Twilight continued to walk only looking at her hooves, not stopping for anything or anypony. She was so upset with the loss of her sworn brother that she didn't even notice the Guardian Army soldiers around her.

"So the war's over right?" One said. "Yep. Man… I can't wait to thank the Guardian for everything he's done." Another answered. Twi held back tears as she continued to walk until a small voice caught her attention. "Hey Twilight!!" She looked up to see Applebloom and the CMC running toward her. "Is David here!!?? We want to see him!" Scootaloo shouted in happiness. "You can't…" Twilight answered in a whisper. "Huh? Why not?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Because… he's…dead" Twilight was barely able to choke the words out. "He's what?" Applebloom asked.

"HE'S DEAD!!!!!!!!!" Twilight screamed at the top of her lungs. The CMC jumped back in shock as Guardian soldiers surrounded Twilight.

"HE'S DEAD AND HE'S NEVER COMING BACK!!!!! Never…." Twilight screamed as she fell back to her knees in tears. Soldiers began running in different directions shouting at the top of their lungs to spread the news.

"THE GUARDIAN HAS FALLEN IN BATTLE!!! OUR GENERAL IS DEAD!!!!!!!!!" They shouted as they ran. The truth spread like wildfire throughout the camp as news of David's death spread from the Stallions of the west to the Griffins. King Grypphos fell to his knees at the confirmation of the words.

"David… Gone…? This can't be." He mumbled as the news continued to spread. King Draconis set fire to his tent in a furious rage upon hearing the news of the fallen hero. He immediately took off to find Celestia and give her a piece of his mind. It didn't take him long to find her. "CELESTIA!!" He roared as he approached her. "If you wish to speak to me Draconis then calm yourself." She said quietly. "I hope you're happy! The Guardian has fallen in battle to save you! I sincerely hope it was worth the sacrifice!!" He grunted as he stomped away. "I hope so as well Draconis."

Nobody reacted to the news as greatly as Bio however. He had just awoken from unconsciousness when the word reached him.

"No…NO!!! DANG IT!! I TOLD HIM NOT TO SAVE ME!!!" He screamed as he ran out of the tent only to be stopped by a group of Guardian Army stallions.

"So this is YOUR fault!" One of them said pointing at Bio.

"I..."

"You're the reason he's dead! He died saving YOU!!" The soldier added.

"I told him not to save me!"

"Well he did! And now he's dead because of you!!" The soldier concluded as they walked off. Bio shook off the insults as he continued to look for Celestia. He slowly entered the camp and fell under the gaze of members of the entire army. Their cold stares drilling into him as he walked past all of them. He walked by a couple of soldiers comforting a mare in tears and recognized as Big Macintosh and Braeburn comforting AppleJack.

"Hope ya'll is happy with yourself." Braeburn spat.

"Ya'll should have been the one dying, not him." Big Mac said as he comforted AJ. Bio walked on without saying anything. He continued walking under the icy glares of the soldiers until one broke the silence.

"DEVIL!!" He shouted as he threw a rock which hit Bio upside the head. The insults continued along with the rocks and spitting as other members of the army joined in. Bio took the impacts and pain in stride, he knew they were right and didn't want to deny it. He continued bearing the brunt of their insults until he was out of the camp and saw Celestia, Luna, and Twilight on the edge of the camp. He began to approach but was stopped by Applebloom.

"Applebloom what are you?" He began but was stopped as she bucked him in his leg.

"I HATE YA'LL!! YA'LL ARE THE REASON DAVID'S GONE!!" She cried as she ran away in tears. At that moment Bio's tears began to fall. He had always thought of Applebloom as his own little sister, to see her with such hatred in her eyes crushed him. He approached Celestia and tried to speak. "Princess I'm here." He said kneeling before her. Celestia looked up from comforting Twilight and looked toward Bio.

"Hello Captain." Were the only words she said as she went back to comforting Twilight. Bio could take it no longer. He unfurled his wings from his sky form and flew toward the chasm. He was ending things now!

The funeral service was shorter than Twilight thought it would have been. Princess Celestia and Luna had spoken about how brave and loyal David had been, some of the soldiers shared a few words, but then her turn came. She stepped up to speak, but the words would not come out of her mouth. She merely broke into tears and cried, she cried in front of everyone and she didn't care. Nopony knew the pain she was going through, how much her heart felt like it was shattered inside of her. She merely cried and then walked away in tears. She stayed at the burial mound that they had made for David for at least a few hours. Memories of flooded back to her as a soft rain began falling. She stayed at the exact spot until Celestia arrived next to her.

"Come with me Twilight." She said as she picked Twilight back up onto her feet and led her deep into the burned ruins of Canterlot castle. They walked past burned tapestries and artwork, and approached a large round table that appeared to have been constructed recently. Twi was shocked to see all of her friends and Princess Luna standing there as well. She also noticed that all of her friends were wearing their element of harmony, and Twilight's magic crown was sitting on the table along with David's Guardian armor and blades.

"Princess Celestia what's going on?" She asked as she slipped the crown on her head. "Luna and I have been looking through our ancient spell collections and we believe we have found a way to bring David back." Celestia said with a smile on her face. Twilight's heart leaped into her chest.

"We can bring him back!?!?" She shouted in shock and glee. "Yes… but it requires a massive amount of magic. In fact only the 8 of us can do it."

"However there is a cost. Both Tia and I will be forced to give up our Alicorn powers." Luna added. Twilight jerked her head around. "Give up your alicorn powers?! But princess who will raise the Sun or the Moon?" Twilight asked Luna.

"One problem at a time Twilight. For now we must bring David back to us." Celestia said gently. Twilight nodded. "For this spell to work you must all remember a happy memory, the happiest memory you can of David. A moment that you will never forget. Now… let us begin." Celestia said as her horn filled with magic and shot into the Guardian armor along with Luna energy.

AJ closed her eyes and remembered the day David helped at the orchard. He volunteered to pull the plow, and she still remembered Big Mac's face as David pulled it without help and what he said. "How can a creature on two legs do what was meant for 4?"

Rainbow remembered when David gave her the picture of the blue angels flying group. He told her all the amazing things human flyers could do, and even showed her how to do an awesome trick that she knew she could use someday.

Rarity's mind flashed back to the day she had watched David practice his water powers in front of her, and despite how much trouble he had learning Ice he had stood up and continued to practice.

Pinkie's mind remembered the day that David taught her a delicious cake recipe that his grandmother had taught him, and how even after completely selling out of the cake there were still enough ingredients to make another one for them.

Fluttershy remembered the day David helped her with an injured eagle she had found. David knew not to startle the animal and calmed it while Fluttershy bandaged its wings.

Twilight remembered her first kiss from David. The day he had vowed to be her brother, the day she felt like a piece of her heart had been restored to her. As these memories flowed, energy shot of the elements and began filling the room with light as they charged the armor and sword. The light continued for what felt like eternity for Twilight, but then it gently faded away. She opened her eyes and saw that the armor and sword were gone from the table.

"No… it didn't work." She said as tears returned to her eyes. "Yes it did Twilight. Turn around." Celestia said gently. Twi turned and right behind here was a unicorn stallion. Its coat was dark green and it had black hair with a silver streak and a cutie mark of a two crossed swords. It was wearing the Guardian armor and the blades were attached to its side. At first Twi was confused, but then the stallion smiled and flashed a pair of silver eyes.

"D-David… is that… you?" She said as she struggled to walk toward the stallion. "Yes Twilight… yes it is" David replied gently. Twilight could take it no longer! She rushed at him and tackled him to the ground forcing her lips onto his. She had never felt so happy before, she was back with the one she loved and her heart was complete. "David… I… love you." She said shaking. "Yeah… I know Twi. I'm just glad to be back." He said as all the others circled around him happily. "I'm glad to be home."

Epilogue

Guardian Epilogue

by ~Sunjian54

The Equestrian Guardian

Epilogue

After being safely resurrected David revealed himself to the members of his army. At first nopony believed him, but after Solaris revealed himself and told them it was him there was a great celebration. Peace had once again come to Equestria and would remain for some time, but what happened to everypony?

David: David went on to live a happy life as a stallion. He continued to be the Guardian, and was made General of Equestria's armies. Despite everything he went through he still talks about his experiences as the Guardian to anyone who wants to know, and he got to live happily with the mare he married: Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight Sparkle: After helping bring David back Celestia informed Twilight that SHE herself would have to become Princess of Equestria. At first reluctant Twilight stepped up to the challenge and became Princess Twilight Sparkle. She now rules happily with David by her side and her newborn son Midnight Eclipse in her hooves.

AJ: Applejack returned to her farm and continued the apple family tradition. She married Devin a few years after the war.

Rarity: Rarity went on to continue her dress work, eventually becoming Twilight and David's personal seamstress. She is now working happily with her new assistant Spike.

Fluttershy: Fluttershy returned to tending her animals. She would open up and an animal hospital and run it with the help of her stallion Blank Canvas.

Rainbow Dash: Dash went on to become Captain of the Wonderbolts. David and Twilight go to all of her shows; they have yet to miss one.

Pinkie Pie: Pinkie returned to work at the bakery, but whenever Princess Twilight needs a party or an awesome cake she knows the pony for the job.

Bio: Bio flew to the chasm where Radious fell. Using his own strength he reabsorbed Radious and reestablished control over him. He fell ill a few days later, but was nursed back to strength by Luna. They married a week later. He remains captain of the Royal guard and now trains an elite group of soldiers known as the Guardian Force and watches over his daughter.

Luna: After losing her alicorn powers, she dedicated her time to taking care of Bio. She married her knight in shining armor a week after his recovery.

Celestia: The Mare of the sun traveled the entire world to observe life from the eyes of other creatures. She lives happily with Primary Colors who promised to watch after her in her "old" age.

Devin: Commander Devin retired from the military after the war. He was offered the leadership role of Equestria's armies but turned it down. He left to travel all of Equestria, and knowing that he would return the ponies still begged for him not to leave. He did but returned after his journey. He now lives happily with AJ on Sweet Apple Acres.

Draconis: Draconis would return to the dragon lands and would live a few more good years. He dies of old age before he can see the Dragon's granted their land. A great mourning is held in Equestria and David dedicates a monument to Draconis in Canterlot garden after presenting the land he owed.

Braeburn: Braeburn returned to Appleloosa, but whenever he returns to Ponyville he always stops by to visit Pinkie.

Big Mac: Big Mac returned to work at Sweet Apple Acres.

Grypphonas: The king of the Griffins would return to his lands and rule a peaceful kingdom. He is still one of David's closest allies.

The Great and Powerful Trixie: Trixie would be forgiven of her crimes. She now travels Equestria performing amazing feats of magic. Her greatest trick however is a trick known as the Adventures of the Guardian, where she tells of a powerful creature that saved Equestria.

After marrying Twilight David had the feeling he should write of his adventures. He began writing his story not long after his marriage. The book became known as THE EQUESTRIAN GUARDIAN. It was a best seller. And where is that book now? It's right here… you just finished reading it.

THE END

OF BOOK ONE!!!

Hi everyone. Sunjian54 here. I want to thank all of you for reading this story all the way to the end. Even as I type this I had no idea that SO many people would love my stories. I can't thank all of you enough for sticking by me. Your words of encouragement kept me going even in the darkest of times. God Bless all of you. Love Sunjian54

People that were the biggest help.

Bioblood: Bio was the first of anyone to read my stories. If not for him this story wouldn't have even gotten off the ground.

StarDevin: Devin was the second of the trio that helped me get my story off the ground. His RP skills and ideas were a big help.

Ninjanees: Ninjanees was the man who designed the cover for the first 16 chapters of the story. He's a great artist. Hit him up if you want quality work.

Tsukamoto-San: Tsuka is the third in the trio of my work foundation. Not ONLY is he a good critic AND artist. He is also my brother in Christ and his words of encouragement have never left me.

Jrakob: Jrakob is a FANTASTIC poet. His poetry work and deep insight give him a lot of experience.

FountainStranger: Abby is perhaps one of my Fav people to RP with. Her upbeat attitude and love of my work makes me very happy.

FireFlyFan: Jason is one of the most AWESOME RP's you'll ever find. His dedication to the story makes me want to do my best.

Roxas617: Another budding artist. This guy's ideas for drawings are great. He is also creating his own fan fic so stay tuned.

CloakedApprentice: Eli is not only a beautiful girl, but she is also a beautiful artist. Her work is on Chapter 22 of my story and in my fav gallery.

Buttersc0tchSundae: Last and CERTINLY not least is the Queen of Clop herself. Butters has been an inspiration to me for as long as I have been doing this story. She may be a cloppy writer, but it's the best clop you'll ever read!!

Again this is not everyone, just the ones who have been the biggest help to me. I love every single one of you and I hope you will continue to support me.

Preveiw

Written By: Sunjian54

Every decision we make is like two different roads.

One leads in one direction, the other leads in another.

This is true for any creature that walks Equestria.  Be it pony or man.

The Guardian, David Arman has walked his road, but now the same challenge falls to his

two ... children.

His son, loyal to the Royal family and kingdom, who will always put the land and its ponies first.

And his daughter, whose love for her kingdom is matched by her love for a lowly commoner.

When these loyalties meet it will cause a rift that could tear the entire foundation of Equestria apart by the roots.

As a struggling daughter must choose between her brother and kingdom, Or the one she loves.

Sunjian54 Presents.

The Equestrian Guardian Book Two: Children of the Guardian.

Children of the Guardian

Return to Story Description

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch

Register